From: dgolding@connect.ab.ca
Subject: Rimstalker, Dark Circle, Part 1a
Date: Sat, 28 Mar 1998 23:43:48


Greetings, all.

	It has been far too long since this mammoth story last haunted 
the halls of cyberspace, but, as promised, back in December, sooner or 
later I was going to get my hands on a PC of my very own, and, naturally, 
an internet connection.  Things are looking up, and there is even access 
to B5 Season 5 in Edmonton as well, via, well, shall we say, internally 
copied means.  (Sorry, Julia, for the long delay without communication of 
any kind, but no money and no time to do anything other then hunt for work 
stopped all plans in Jan and Feb, and into the end of March to get back 
online...such are the trials of life).  The past readers of this saga can
now expect a part or two most every day of the week.  I have a LONG way
to go to get caught up to B5 here and now...but over the next two months,
I will do my darndnst to get to 2262.  I more or less have a idea where
I'm going with this, but the road will be VERY interesting, and on a day
to day basis, like the past fall.

	Regardless of all the above, it is finally time to imitate JMS, 
and pick this mountain up again.

						* * *

Previously, in Rimstalker II, DESTINY's CALL...

	Brought together by experiences both dark and prophetic, onetime
Earthforce officers William Westcastle and Jennifer Clifford found them-
selves slowly but surely falling in love.  And although they had sworn
themselves to a pact of secrecy with certain powers, their arrival on
space station Babylon 5 early in the Earth year 2259 was, more or less,
uneventful.  But this did not last.  Within a few short weeks, Jennie
would face a ghost from her past, and both of them, along with their
increasingly stalwart companion, the Narn G'kael, would rescue a partially 
insane telepath named Brianna Tolmanes from Downbelow.  Given guidance from, 
among others, the Technomage Elric, they would soon leave Babylon 5.

	Their destination...the City of Sorrows, on Minbar, where they
would set aside all their loyalties, but one, their goal, to become 
Rangers, to fight against the darkness they both knew was coming. 
Brianna Tolmanes, guilty of sins beyond imagining, joined them in this
task, and came face to face with the Vorlon that called itself, at that
time, Ulkesh.  Their training would not be uneventful, as they would, 
in due course, attract the attention of an agent of Darkness that called
itself a Z'nip'c.

	Leaving for their first watch along the borders of the Narn-
Centauri War would not give them escape from this creature, and sooner,
rather then later, a faceoff occurs, and the Z'nip'c is killed.  G'kael,
having survived his own encounter with the Shadows, an encounter in which
much of the Narn Intelligence Fleet was destroyed, returns to rescue them
from the Centauri.

	Meanwhile, their former companion, Walther Gideon, follows his
own path, first, towards business, and then, into darkness, as his
investigations bring him into contact with Shadow Agents Corrolan, Vendant 
and, eventually, Morden himself.  Soon enough, Gideon is an Agent himself,
and working for the Enemy, a twisted, pale copy of his former self,
corrupted by the darkness at Z'ha'dum.

	Much of the Remainder of 2259 is taken up in a long battle between
the Rimstalker and his cadre and this group of Shadow agents.  Their battle
will bring them into contact with an First One named Taaldon, a contact which 
ends in Brianna exorcising the demon of her madness, Corrolan, in a rather
permament fashion, and also back in time as Gideon attempts to stop the 
destroyer AGAMEMNON from ever being built.  Westcastle and the others stop
him, but during this battle, Westcastle is shown a glimpse of the future,
a future of mystery and dark purpose.  Upon their return, they discover that
several months have passed...and worse awaits them.

	The Inquisitor, Sebastian, tormentor of Delenn, has been called upon
by Ulkesh to determine whether or not Westcastle and Clifford have become
tainted by Gideon's former friendship, now that he has descended into
darkness.  The test is severe, but the two survive, their love among the 
only things to keep them alive.

	Finally, it falls upon the trio, along with new companions both 
Minbari and human, to field test the WHITE STAR for the first time.  And 
as 2259 ends, they bear witness to the miracle of the Garden...and stand,
helpless, as their Friend, the telepath, Brianna Tolmanes, departs for
the Vorlon Homeworld.

And now...the story continues...

****************************************************************************

			RIMSTALKER: DARK CIRCLE
				PART I
			   "PROMISES OF RESOLVE"
			      Phase I of III

	**"The Rangers were our last hope for survival, in a universe of 
darkness and despair, of failure and deception. In a year of destruction, 
a year of intolerance, a year in which the Storm became a Hurricane, the 
only force unyielding was the force called BELIEF.

	We held the linchpin of truth that would change everything and be
changed, and the things we did in this place would change the course of 
history...forever.

	The year was 2260.
	The end of the Innocence.
	The beginning of the End.
	The end of the Beginning.

	And so, we called down the lightning.. drew the line that none would
cross. We would come together, and find the strength to do what had
to be done...or face the extinction of our souls..."

	- From "Annontated Notes on the Last War of the Shadow" 

								* * *

	Jan 2nd, 2260. The Garden...Babylon 5.

	William bent to the ground, and with two fingers, picked up a 
small shard of metal lying on the grass, before raising his gaze to the 
still partially shattered Axis above.  He grimaced.  They should have 
been able to prevent what had happened!.. and yet, even Rangers could 
not see what the future would hold.  It was enough, he supposed, that 
Captain John Sheridan, his fellow Omega Naught compatriot, leader of 
this place, and (apparently, the way Jennie was describing it) 
companion to Delenn of Minbar, had survived...saved, in fact, by Kosh 
Naranek of the Vorlon Empire, those short days before.

	And now, the only person who could give him any insight into the 
minds of the Vorlons was gone.  Brianna Tolmanes, his obligation, his 
secret telepath, and, surprisingly, friend...departed, so she said, at 
the orders of Ulkesh...to the Vorlon homeworld itself.

	Now, they were only five again...himself, Jennie, Talion, Tashann 
and Dreann.  Would it be enough?  The Shadows had momentarily paused in 
their advance and plans, perhaps confused and worried about Kosh's actions.  

	One thing WAS clear, however.  The time remaining to them was 
growing shorter and shorter...

	A thin, familiar arm wrapped around him from behind, and he smiled.

	"Deep thoughts travel in your head, Will.  I can always tell."

	"Deep enough.  It's quiet, for now...but this place will never 
enjoy peace, I don't think.. not unless we can change the face of the 
universe around us."

	Jennie's face grew somber.  "Peace is something you have to fight 
for, sometimes.  And with the Shadows out there, peace will be near to 
impossible, unless we can find some way to defeat them.  The Vorlons may
help in this...but you never know with the Vorlons.  As for Babylon 5...
I suspect you're right...for now, that is.

	But...this place, as you already understand, is destined to be 
the...center of what is coming.  Sheridan and Delenn are going to end up 
being the leaders of what is to happen...and what they do, will determine
whether or not this place, or ANY place, survives the war that is coming."

	"They may be the leaders...but sometimes, the people underneath the 
leaders end up doing more work...it's the little things that add up, over
time, that sometimes matter more."

	Jennie's smile returned.  "People like us?"

	He nodded.  "Precisely.  The Entil'zha may have given us leave 
to find the peace we were denied at the Year's turnover...but that won't 
last..."

				* * *
	Tuzanor, Minbar: Jan 3rd, 2260...

	"The plans we have made will come back to haunt us, if we do not
prepare for the future..." Rathenn warned, as a somber Sinclair looked 
over the reports on his great desk.  "What we have done is a great thing, 
but if you are lost, Entil'zha, then what are we to do?  The Rangers have 
developed to the point where we must choose those leaders who will follow 
you in the months and years to come..both Minbari...and, more importantly,
HUMAN."

	"Delenn will carry on with our work...and, now, I believe, Sheridan,
as well..." Sinclair replied, his gaze heavy.  "And that is a start; but you
are right, Rathenn; as always you have been.  Delenn and Sheridan will need 
Rangers to work with them in the halls of command...they has great strength.. 
but they cannot do alone what must be done."

	Rathenn smiled a brief smile.  "Delenn would disagree with you, I 
think."

	"Perhaps...but the time will come when the White Star Fleet will 
fly among the stars in all its countless numbers...and fleets need commanders
...Captains.... And armies, generals."  Sinclair sighed.  "I do not wish it 
upon them, Rathenn, but there is no other choice open to us.  There must be 
a Council to follow in Delenn's footsteps, first a council that will not be
afraid to sacrifice all in order to defeat the Enemy, and then, if all goes 
well, and we succeed in our tasks.. a council of peace."

	"Do you wish them recalled to Minbar, Entil'zha?"

	"For now...no; work still awaits them on Babylon 5..."

				* * *

	Jan 5th, 2260...Babylon 5. The Zocalo.

	Had it been him?  William turned, and broke into a fast run.   If 
he was here, then there was trouble at Zagros Seven... trouble that the 
Entil'zha had been waiting for, the reason behind the mission so given...

	A barely seen movement, and William turned, alert...and then 
relaxed, and moved aside.

	"Marcus.  It has been long since I have seen you."

	"And I, you, William..." Marcus smiled briefly.  "Or should I say, 
'Val'na', like the rest of your dutiful followers?"

	"Dutiful, you say?  I'm not so sure, some days."  Time to get to 
the point.  "Last I heard.. you were on Zagros 7; the fact that you are here
implies that there are problems at the Ranger facility there.  Is there
anything 
that Jennifer and I can do to help?"

	"In this case, I would wish it so; but the Entil'zha was quite 
specific in his orders to me.  The time has come for Sheridan to take on the 
mantle that awaits him, to take the battle to the Shadows and their allies."

	"A difficult prospect.. but you are right, of course.  And it is correct 
that one of us should be close to Sheridan in these times.. to respond to his 
needs if matters arise, to help him where help is required, and, most
importantly, 
to guide him to what must be done... the things that only he can do."
William 
frowned.  "By the way...where's your..."

	Marcus smiled.  "In a place where it will be safe, and returned to me 
as message of that understanding.  In fact, it's almost that time now.  Keep 
well, William.. until I see you next.. which, I suspect, will be sooner
then both 
of us believe."

				* * *

	Jan 7th, 2260.  The Garden, Babylon 5: Night Rotation.

	William sat across from his love, preoccupied with her silence.  Tonight 
was, by the look of things, one of their last nights of peace on Babylon 5.
 Marcus,
Sheridan and Delenn had just returned from a mission to Zagros 7, and it
was clear 
that a turning point had been reached in the long prelude to the nightmare
that was
coming.  The White Star had been used openly for the first time, and, as
Marcus had
described, they had engaged and destroyed a Shadow Warship through
subterfuge...a 
great victory; but now the Shadows would pay closer attention.  The next
engagement 
might not be so simple.

	William's thoughts returned from other matters, and he found Jennie looking 
at him quizzically.   She DID look good in the black dress he had bought
her, and the
night was far from over; but the problem they faced was far deeper then
that.  What 
they were was not the disguise they were wearing.  The long cloak and
broach was what 
they really were...and then, of course, there was the matter of that damned
Prophecy..

	"You see it too, don't you..." Jennie whispered, looking out over the
darkened 
grass and buildings beyond, the myriad lights of the station's evening
business.  "As 
much as we're trying to enjoy ourselves here, I don't think there's any
point to this 
continuing.  We know what's going on out there...and if we can't be
included in it..."

	"I know.  It's probably a good thing, therefore, that this IS the last
night."

	Jennie raised one eyebrow in delighted inquiry.  "Oh?"

	"Marcus contacted me just prior to dinner.  It's beginning to look like 
Sheridan is going to enact some sort of War Council.  And while we are not
going to 
be members of that council, since Marcus has been ordered to be the Ranger 
representative in that body, that does not mean that there aren't
other...things to 
be done here...things less visible, more discreet."

	"So...we are working under Sheridan as well now?"

	"In a matter of speaking, as the duties of Anla'shok command are divided 
between the Captain and Delenn.  And on that note..." he rose, and gave her
a quick
kiss, "It's probably time for us to hit the sack.  It's going to be a long
day 
tomorrow."

	"Almost.  There's...something else I want to discuss first, though."

	He smiled.  "Anything... as long as it doesn't involve us being apart."

	"Have no worries on that regard.  My birthday...is something we didn't get 
to celebrate last year.  But this year...regardless of what happens!...and
where we 
are, there's a place I want to spend that day on...a special day for me, as
all my 
birthdays have been...a place I found during our time on Minbar.  And this
requires 
prior planning, so I want to make the decision NOW.   You never came with
me on 
those visits...your duties with the Entil'zha always kept you... preoccupied."

	"I know.  I can't change what was.  However, I know you like being 
mysterious sometimes... but are you going to tell me the NAME of this spot
before 
we both go gray?"

	She laughed.  "The waterfall at Gajn'Darahl, on the northern slope of [
the Tuzanor valley.   When we go there, you'll see why I love it so much."

	"As you say."  He bowed to her.  "Consider that a promise."

	A small, secretive smile grew on her face...a smile he was slowly coming
to dread...for it always meant trouble.  "I'll hold you to that promise."

					* * *

	Chronicles Log, Remembrances...

	She's laughing at me, even now.  That promise was both the best, and 
worst, I ever made.

					* * *

	Jan 7th, 2260...late night.

	A dark curdle of fear ran through Talion's gut.  He had returned to Earth 
Alliance Space holding the belief that this could NOT happen again.  And
now, all 
of that had gone to pieces...

	"Another?" the barman asked,  his eyes curious, and speculative.

	"Yes."

	I am a Ranger; I stand on the bridge, and no one may pass.  I live for the
One...I die for the One.  And oh God, I thought that would be enough,  that
the 
discipline would help to defeat this fear of mine.  But it's not
enough...it never 
was...I should have known better.   I hid it from everyone...but I can't
hide it 
from myself.

	I'm so scared...

						* * *
	
	"You were right, of course."

	"Of course.  They are all there...difficult to see, but not impossible.  
Mollari believes he has broken his ties with me...he is wrong, of course.
The 
time will come when Mollari will have no one else to turn to.  And you will
be 
given the same opportunity, in due course."

	"I understand and agree.  What do we do now?"

	"What we have begun is greater then we believe, or understand.  They 
will understand this in due course.  There remains...much, to be done before 
the final struggle begins.

	Much."

****************************************************************************
*******

To be continued....

*****************************************************************

David G Goldingay at
dgolding@connect.ab.ca

- The end of the beginning is the start of a whole new
  ball game....


From: dgolding@connect.ab.ca
Subject: Rimstalker, Dark Circle, Part 1b
Date: Sat, 28 Mar 1998 23:46:10

			RIMSTALKER: DARK CIRCLE
				PART I
			"PROMISES OF RESOLVE"
			   Phase II of III

	** "In hindsight, what happened during the course of 2260 could
have been predicted from the start if we had been smart enough to see it.  
Entil'zha Sinclair allowed William to build a team around him... at 
first small, and then, eventually, bigger and bigger as time went on, 
as the time of the White Star Fleet came upon us.  

But at the time, we liked to see ourselves as only a fairly small part 
of what was going on... THIS after all the events of the previous year... 
we should have known better.

	And eventually, we would."

	From Jennifer Clifford's "Storm Crossing: The Shadow War, and 
Other Responsibilities"

					* * *

	Jan 8th, 2260: War Council Chambers.

	When Jennie walked in the door just behind William, it was clear
a turning point had been arrived at.  Calm and composed, Marcus Cole sat
to one side of Captain Sheridan; other then that, the room was completely
empty. 

	"Thank you for coming." Captain Sheridan said, his face grave.  
"Both of you."  The Captain's gaze ran quickly across her, and he smiled.. 
a little.  "William has told me about you, Miss Clifford, and Marcus as 
well..."  The Captain's gaze went distant for a moment, and then he frowned.  
"However, I seem to remember reading a report that you...died, at 
Nighthawk Colony...!?"

	She shook her head in exasperation; Zathras and G'kael were going 
to pay for this one!   Apparently, this thing was going to be haunting her 
for a while yet...Captain Sheridan was only one of the first to notice.  
"That is... correct, sir, but not the whole truth.  What I did after the 
Shadows attacked Nighthawk was through the suggestion of an ally of ours... 
an ally I hope you will get to meet in due course.  He may, at that time, 
explain the situation more fully to you."

	Sheridan smiled again, and nodded.  "Understandable, and mysterious, 
at the same time, yet; but then, what more can I expect from a Ranger.  Take 
a seat...both of you... we have a lot to discuss.  Marcus?"

	At that point, Marcus began his presentation.  "As you are both aware, 
within the past twenty-four hours, Captain Sheridan, along with Commander 
Ivanova and Ambassador Delenn, took the first White Star to Zagros Seven and
ended up by engaging and then destroying a Shadow war Cruiser, our first such 
victory to date.  The Shadows may now know we exist as a threat to their
plans, 
and as such, it falls to the Rangers, and more specifically, us three, to
deal 
with the threat they may pose to Babylon 5, and, possibly, elsewhere, if we
are
so directed."

	William cleared his throat.  "It is my understanding, Marcus, that you 
have been ordered to interact on a visible level with the Babylon 5 command 
staff.  Can I assume, sir, that you have requested help above and beyond that,
from Ambassador Delenn?"

	Sheridan nodded.  "Precisely.  Everyone in my senior staff now knows 
that Marcus exists...they know him for what he is...or, they think they do, 
at least...but that's not enough.  Eventually, Marcus tells me that there
will 
be more White Stars...eventually, no firm dates as of yet, and the longer we 
wait, the worse things could get...at any time.  

	But until that happens, the Rangers on Babylon Five need to answer to 
a single commander beneath the War Council, and for now, at least visibly,
that 
commander cannot be me or the Ambassador; our other duties do not give us
enough
time to fulfill those tasks.  I have consulted with the Ambassador on the
situation, 
and she informs me that out of all the Rangers currently working out of the 
station, you and Ranger Clifford are best suited for the task at hand."

	A deep, cold shiver ran through her...she should have seen this coming...

	"Additionally, while my command staff will be the top priority users for 
the time being, occasionally, you may be required to take care of duties
off-station 
working under our command.  As such, the Ambassador has indicated that
whenever 
possible, the White Star will be made available for your use, until and if
further
become available for our use."

	Beside her, William whispered one word.

	"Damn!"

					* * *

	Jan 11th, 2260... the outer Earth Frontier.

	"You're mad!" the freighter captain exclaimed.   "There's absolutely nothing 
out here!"

	"Maybe I am.." Brianna coldly replied, her eyes glinting dangerously, 
"But I have paid you well to take me to this point in space, and I have
also paid 
you for the use of your lifeboat, which you can replace upon returning to
Babylon 
5.  You will eject me, and you will go on your way.  You need not worry, I
assure 
you, those I wait for WILL come.  They know I am here, they know why I am
waiting, 
and therefore, it is no concern of yours, Captain."

	"So be it, woman.  Make yourself ready."

	Soon enough, Brianna reclined in the lifeboat's safety couch, and watched 
the freighter retreat as the lifeboat burned away from it...and soon
thereafter, 
the vessel turned towards the nearby jumpgate, activated it, and vanished
from sight.

	She was alone.  A voice in the wilderness, a singer in the darkness; and 
those she waited for heard the song, KNEW the song.  Plans made by forces
more 
powerful then she could barely imagine were coming to pass.

	It was now only a matter of waiting.

					* * *
	
	Jan 12th, 2260...the Westcastle/Clifford quarters...late night.

	William keyed in another report on his deskpad, and grimaced.  Only a 
small number of days had passed since his new duties in this place had
begun, and 
it was clearly going to be a far more hercluean task then he had at first
believed.  
Not only did Babylon 5 exist as a nexus in the movement of the Rangers, but
reports 
needed to be collated, assignments given and problems solved, practically
on a 24 
hour basis.  Sooner rather then later, he would have to set up a small
council to 
deal with the day to day problems of the command, but until that happened,
very 
little sleep seemed likely.  At least Jennie had gone to bed already, but
if he 
did not come soon, she would come looking eventually...

	The door chime sounded; he sighed, and shook his head, closing the reports.  
It was far too late at night for this.  "Come."  The door twisted open,
revealing 
Tashann, now one of William's sub-commanders, behind it.  He did NOT look
amused.

	"We appear to have a small problem, Val'na; a problem I fear that only 
you can solve."

	"I see;  And why is it, Tashann, with all the Rangers on this station, 
everybody has to come to me?"

	Tashann became visibly uncomfortable, which for a Minbari was SOMETHING.  
"William... you are the Val'na not only for our group now, but for everyone
in this 
place; the other group leaders have, under the Entil'zha's direction, become 
subsidiary to you.  However, more importantly, this a problem close to us...
close to the original group that you and Jennifer created."

	He sighed.  "Explain."

	"In recent nights, it has become clear that there is something wrong with 
Talion.  He disappears, sometimes for hours, and the disappearances have been 
growing longer.  Finally, last evening, Jhavonn, one of my junior Rangers, 
followed Talion upon departure from his quarters; the news is not good.

	Our young Ranger, Val'na, appears to be drowning his sorrows in some 
of the less honorable establishments aboard this station.  What is worse,
he has 
begun to travel in the area called, I believe, 'Downbelow'.  And on two out
of 
the last ten nights, he has become...inebriated.  The only good news in this 
situation is that young Talion, while on his nightly travels, does not wear
the 
uniform of his calling, the uniform of the Anla'shok.  It shows that he has
not 
lost his honor, or his belief in our ways.. not yet.  But this could
change, at 
any time; the problem must be attended to, Val'na, and you are the only one
who 
can do it."

	William closed his eyes, and shook his head in frustration.  Talion had 
always kept his past very close to him, not revealing as much as the others
under 
his command.  It was disturbing; and now, it appeared that Talion's past was 
coming back to haunt him somehow.  The only reason men turned to drink was
if they
were trying to hide from something.  Tashann, by rights, should have dealt
with the 
problem, as Talion answered to the Minbari now.  But it was not surprising
that his
comrade had passed the matter on...Talion WAS a human, after all.

	"Very well, Tashann.  At 0900 hours tomorrow morning, you and Jhavonn 
will bring Talion here; and we will determine, and correct, hopefully, the
problem 
that is causing this."

	Tashann bowed.  "So shall it be, Val'na; until then, may Valen watch over 
you in your nightly rest."

	"And yours, Tashann."

	William turned as the Minbari departed, and shook his head again.  In all 
the months they had been preparing for the war ahead, sometimes it was easy
to 
ignore the fact that problems closer to home sometimes interfered, in a big
way.   
He needed Talion; needed him sober, and whole... focussed on what was
coming.  
And therefore, one way, or another, Talion would solve this problem... or
William 
would solve it for him...

					* * *

	Hyperspace... near the Rim.

	The flickering darkness of hyperspace could hide much, and did.  The younger 
races used it to travel from place to place, in far shorter times then
would otherwise 
be possible.  This was understood, and understood well.
	
	But hyperspace was more then this, and the elder races of the Galaxy, such 
as those the younger ones knew as the Vorlons and the Shadows (though these
races, did 
not, of course, call themselves this) had learned to use hyperspace in ways
not dreamt 
of, in fashions as far beyond the Minbari, the humans, and others as the
humans were
beyond the fish in their world's oceans.   And with this use had come the
falseness 
of pride, the belief that all was known.

	Firm in that belief, a small group of the vessels called Shadow fighters
by the 
Younger Races moved through hyperspace together.  Unlike the larger
cruisers, these 
fighters did not require sentient processing units, but operated under the
command of 
their larger masters.  And as such, those masters had told the fighters to
be at a 
certain place as soon as possible.  The fighters would not dream of
disobeying, it was 
not their way to even consider such a blasphemy.

	Even now, the fighters traveled through a part of hyperspace much farther
down 
the gravitational incline then any of the younger races would dream to
follow.  The 
fighters were strong, and their beliefs correct, and so, they did not
deviate from 
their course.  Time was short, and obeying the orders was paramount.

	And then, one vessel, noticed a disturbing nothingness...a portion of
hyperspace 
sealed away from view, it seemed.  With a small shriek, it informed the
rest, and as a 
group, they moved to investigate.  The enemy, those the younger races
called the Vorlons,
possessed such an ability, but they were not usually found this far down
the incline...
	
	The fighter group penetrated the hidden zone, and rather abruptly after
that, 
several things happened.
	
	A spectrally fine, emerald beam sprang out of the zone, and quickly,
efficiently, 
ruthlessly, cut the fighter group to bits.
	
	And the portion of hidden nothingness, a disturbing lack that had,
unfortunately, 
attracted the attention of those Shadow fighters, contracted onto four
objects that,
while they certainly existed, could not be told apart from hyperspace,
apart from their 
MOVEMENT.  The four objects, ships perhaps, moved down the incline, their
purpose sure.
	
	It was happening again.  It had been long since the last time, but it WAS 
happening again.
	
	The dark meddlers had returned.
	
	The wars of domination, the unyielding disturbance, had come again.
	
	Humans, and others, held the sneaking belief that something lived in
hyperspace.  
And of course, the movements of Shadow vessels in hyperspace did nothing to
dispute this 
belief.  But the Shadows did not, of course, live in hyperspace.
Hyperspace was not their 
realm, but it could be used.
	
	This did not mean, of course, that hyperspace was empty.  Far from it; the
humans, 
and the rest, were right in their suspicions.  But not in the manner they
thought.
	
	Not in the manner that anybody thought.
	
	Not even the Shadows...

****************************************************************************
**************

	To be continued...

	

	
From: dgolding@connect.ab.ca
Subject: Rimstalker, Dark Circle, Part 1c
Date: Sat, 28 Mar 1998 23:48:15

			RIMSTALKER: DARK CIRCLE
				PART I
			"PROMISES OF RESOLVE"
			  Phase III of III

	** "Our pasts sometimes come back to haunt us, in more ways then we 
believe, or can understand.  At the beginning of 2260, I found myself
relapsing into 
a state I believed I had escaped from forever, a state of terror I knew not 
the origin for.  For months, the focus of being a Ranger had aided me it 
escaping this fear, but it had returned, and I could not find a way of
escaping
from it, except by drinking myself into a forgetful stupor.

	This was not a solution; this was only a betrayal, of myself, my friends, 
and my duty.  And of course, William Westcastle, then the Ranger commander on
Babylon 5(and other things as well, as we would later find out) moved to
correct 
the problem, as was his duty.

	And that was when we found out what the problem was.  And afterwards,
 we would wish we had never looked." **

	- Talion Quintara, as quoted in Margaret Watkin's "Mysteries of the Dark"

				* * *

	Jan 13th, 2260: Early morning.

	Talion strode down the hallway, his gaze firm; Tashann strode to one 
side of him, Jhavonn to the other.  But while his gaze was firm, inside, the 
terror had not gone away, in fact, Talion had to focus to keep it under
control 
even now.  And inevitably, Val'na Sha'vei Westcastle had finally noticed that 
there was a problem, and as such, Val'na Tashann and his companion had firmly 
yanked him out of bed at this ungodly hour.  

	A pounding headache still hammered within; last night was the third 
night he had allowed it to happen, and not only was he terrified of the
nameless 
dread that seemed to be stalking him, he was now also terrified of losing
complete 
control of himself, of failing to be true to himself, and more importantly,
to 
his calling.

	The three arrived at the correct door, at the correct time, and Talion 
sighed.  Time to end this...or end his career with the Rangers, one or the
other.

	They entered, and remained standing.  In the corner, in front of a pair 
of tall candles, the man some called the Rimstalker waited patiently, his
gaze 
dark.  Talion nodded; it had been as he had assumed.  Whether or not he would 
be able to explain the situation was as yet unknown.

	"Talion."

	"Sir."

	"I have received some.. disturbing reports from Tashann, reports I would 
like to discuss with you.  It is apparent that in the last few nights, you
have 
begun to visit some of Babylon 5's drinking establishments, and on three
occasions, 
the most recent, last night, you allowed yourself to become intoxicated.
This, as 
I am sure you understand, does not fit with our calling, with the beliefs
of the 
Anla'shok that we all follow."

	"I understand that, sir."

	The Rimstalker's face twisted with displeasure.  "I doubt that very much, 
Talion.. otherwise you would not have allowed yourself to fall to this
level.  It 
has been my experience that men only turn to drink when they are experiencing 
difficulties in their lives.  During our time on Minbar, it seemed very
clear to 
me that you were as balanced a Ranger as had ever been recruited, and now,
I see 
you distracted, and, it seems..."

	"Afraid.  Yes sir, I understand, and it was.. foolish of me to believe I 
could escape this easily, that I could repeat the sins of my past.  I
joined the 
Rangers because I thought I could give myself enough discipline to put this
behind 
me, but five days ago, the fear came back in all its intensity, if
anything, worse 
then ever before."

	"Fear, you say.  The foe we fight is frightening enough, Talion, and I 
would not blame you if you were afraid of them.  But that's not the fear
we're 
talking about here, is it?"

	"No, sir, it isn't.  I wish I could be clear on what I WAS afraid of, 
but it isn't that simple, I'm afraid.  This has been going on since I was
sixteen, 
and even I don't know what the problem is!!"

	"I told you it wasn't going to be as simple as you thought, William," 
the voice of the Observer spoke from the darkness.

	"I believed it possible that the problem could be resolved just by 
talking it out."

	"You should have asked for some of his back records, they explain...much.  
For instance, the place where Talion came from may have some serious
bearing on 
the problem currently at hand."

	Talion shivered as the Val'na's harsh gaze focussed on him once more.  
"Talion, you will explain."

	"I spent the first seventeen years of my life on Mars.  My mother and f
ather lived in the Syria Planum region for most of those years."

	Talion watched the Val'na and his Other Half exchange a long, pointed,
glance,
one that he knew not the meaning of.  "I..see; and was your childhood..
uneventful, 
Talion?"

	He frowned.  "What bearing does this have on the matter at hand, Val'na?"

	"Answer the question!"

	"Yes!!; it was... quiet, unremarkable.  Until, in fact, I felt the calling 
to come to Minbar, to join with the Entil'zha in fighting the great Enemy,
my life 
has been.. quite unremarkable."

	Another glance.  "Very well.  For now, Talion you may go; the answer to 
this question may have to wait for some time to come.  However, you are
forbidden 
from the establishments you have been frequenting in recent days.   We
understand 
that you are...afraid, but there are other ways to control fear, ways that the
Anla'shok have taught you.  Use them."

	He breathed out, deeply.  This was getting off FAR easier then he had 
hoped.  The fear lurked in the background, but for now, the true core of it 
seemed to have receded again.  "It shall be as you say, Val'na."  He bowed, 
and turned to leave.

					* * *

	"Syria Planum." William muttered, his gaze still dark, as the three 
left his quarters.  "Damn.  I should have guessed we would run into this
thorn 
again sooner or later, I just didn't think it would be this soon."

	Jennie nodded, her gaze knowing.  "Psicorp."

	"Well over a year ago, before I grew wiser, I allowed Mr. Bester and one 
of his assistants to scan me.  They assured us that nothing was wrong, and
that 
they would not be required to visit us again.  I should have known better;
perhaps 
Talion's background allowed us some warning.."

	"Do you believe that this...fear Talion is feeling is a side-effect of 
a Psicorp agent spying on us?"

	William nodded.  "Talion's family comes from Syria Planum, the central 
nexus of all Psicorp operations, and one of the original centers of
telepathic 
genesis.  There is a chance that Talion possesses part if not all of the
telepathic 
gene, if recessively; this would explain the feeling of fear.  However, if
this 
the case, what would the Psicorp stand to gain from such an attempt?  We
are no 
longer in Earthforce, we are not directly threatening anyone in Earthgov...
this 
makes very little sense."

	"I agree with all that you have said, Will." Jennie replied, her gaze firm.  
"It all makes sense, regardless of our wishes or beliefs.  And therefore,
we should 
make an attempt to discover the true meaning of this, before things get a
chance 
to get any worse."

	He nodded, gaze bitter.  "I wish Brianna was still with us; the answer to 
this question would be easy to find utilizing her talents."

	"You know what she told us; the Vorlons have summoned her for their own 
reasons, and she will return when and if they are done with her, and not
before."

	"I understand that; but it doesn't mean I have to LIKE it."

					* * *

	Jan 14th, 2260; Planet Arcada VII;

	"What do you want?" Walther inquired, his gaze severe.

	The Arcadan official was looking distinctly uncomfortable, all the better 
for the matter at hand; this always seemed to work better if the alien
representatives 
were off balance.  "We are a small world, Mr. Gideon, vulnerable and low in
population.   
This far from Homeworld, there are few guarantees of quick military
response; and 
Homeworld is, for reasons we cannot fathom for now, beginning to turn in on
itself.

	This is unacceptable; the political climate of the local galactic region 
has been deteriorating for some time now, and as a colony, our defences are
few and 
far between..."

	"My associates are well aware of this fact, Minister, and are prepared to 
respond to any threat laid against your world.  The other, larger League
civilizations 
are, as I have told you already, beginning to look towards expansion and
aggression, 
and it is inevitable that sooner or later a full-scale war will break out
amongst 
them.  If this is so, then many of the smaller worlds, such as yours, may
be caught 
between the juggernauts, and crushed."

	"This possibility has occurred to us.  If we are attacked, can your... 
associates, as you call them, act to prevent our world from being overrun
and conquered?"

	Walther nodded politely.  "My associates are prepared to act to prevent
that, 
in your name, and in the name of your people."

	"Very well, then; while we do not, as of yet, face this problem, it may in 
due course become a concern.  We are willing, at this time, to allow an
alliance between us."

	"Excellent; my associates will be more then pleased to hear that.  Before I 
go, do you or your government have any further concerns that need to be
addressed?"

	"One only; it is our experience, in the few dealings we have had with your 
kind, that nothing, as you say, ever comes for free.  Your associates are
willing 
to guarantee protection to us; what do your associates want in return for
this help?"

	Walther laughed inside; caught...hook, line and sinker.  "Nothing of 
consequence, Minister; should we be called upon to protect your world from
invaders 
or aggressors, my associates will require of you only a small favor,
nothing sizable, 
nothing worrisome.   However, that time is not yet; for now, you may rest
assured that 
Arcada Seven is safe, and that no one will harm you, as long as my
associates are 
watching over you."

					* * *                                   

	"I will assume that it went well?"

	"Of course.  They are all afraid; there is no stopping what will be coming.  
Eventually, the mid and outer range colonies of all the varying powers in
this part 
of the galaxy will begin to fight one another, and when that happens, our
associates 
will be free to step in and further develop what must occur."

	"They are all weak, and some of them will not survive; that is merely the 
way of things, as you know.  You have come far, Walther; farther then I
would have 
believed six months ago.  Our associates are pleased with your efforts."
	
	"Then let it continue!"

					* * *
	
	"Report."

	"Monitoring will be less easy then we initially believed.  Westcastle and 
his cadre have taken on a young man who appears to be a latent telepath.  His 
abilities are completely recessive, but manifest as a feeling of fear
whenever 
continued use of our abilities occurs nearby.  Not an unheard of ability, but,
perhaps, disruptive to the matter at hand."

	"Westcastle, is, therefore, aware of our presence?"

	"That appears likely, and I believe that he will suspect the worse of 
us.  Do we continue?"

	"Perhaps, it would be prudent to back off somewhat for the time being.  
There is no need to antagonize Westcastle or his followers, the role they
will 
play in what is to come is as yet clear and unclear.  They are, nevertheless, 
important to us; especially once their rogue returns from her, shall we say, 
mysterious absence."

	"I understand.  If I may inquire, how long will this stand down last?"

	"For now; but who knows what tomorrow may bring?"

******************************************************************************

	Next...Vorlon intrigues, resistance plottings, and another standoff in 
hyperspace.  DARK CIRCLE, PART TWO, "The Shifting Sands', beginning tomorrow!


*****************************************************************

David G Goldingay at
dgolding@connect.ab.ca

- The end of the beginning is the start of a whole new
  ball game....



From: dgolding@connect.ab.ca
Subject: Rimstalker, Dark Circle, Part 2a
Date: Sun, 29 Mar 1998 23:52:48

		RIMSTALKER: DARK CIRCLE
			PART II
		  "THE SHIFTING SANDS"
		     Phase I of III

	"We were quite a pair, even though we operated 
mostly in separate theaters of operation, Lyta and I; we 
never even met face to face until it was nearly all over, 
until we found out what choices we had made; the choice, 
in her case, to serve the only Vorlon who allowed himself 
goodwill towards the younger races, and in mine, to serve 
the Vorlon she would later come to distrust; enough so, that 
she would eventually help Captain John Sheridan to kill him.

	I was less lucky, on all fronts; I made the choice 
to serve Ulkesh from the beginning, he who later called himself 
falsely by the name of he who died, and as I'm sure you can 
understand, I barely escaped to tell you this tale now..."

	Brianna Tolmanes, from Michael S. Haskin's "The Lords 
of Order"

			 * * *

Jan 14th, 2260; the outer Earth Frontier.

	Brianna roused to fitful wakefulness once more, 
disturbed by something... but what?  The capsule had long 
ago ceased to possess the ability to maneuver, and she and 
her thoughts wheeled through the stars, alone.  Not so long 
ago, the onboard computer had warned her that there was now 
less then three days of onboard air remaining; that had been 
before the last sleep.

	And now she woke, and a shimmer of song passed across 
her mind; a familiar shimmer...and she smiled in anticipation; 
at last...

	Directly ahead of the capsule, space twisted, and opened 
into a tightly focussed jump point; out of which poured a small 
squadron of Vorlon ships, consisting of several dozen fighters 
and one of their enormous war cruisers.  With astonished trepidation, 
she watched the fighters pass and then enclose her, and then...then,
the four enormous, mile or more long tines of the war cruiser 
enclosed her world.

	There was a slight shudder, and the capsule silently 
oriented itself towards the vast mass of the cruiser's central 
body, and then fell towards it at great speed.  Brianna closed 
her eyes, feeling the fear and exultation fight one another 
within her.  Ulkesh had brought her to this point; he had made 
her what she was, and given her the path to where she was going.  

	She looked again, and shuddered; the face of the cruiser's 
shimmery, violet and yellow surface was so close, and the capsule 
was moving SO fast.  She was going to hit!....she was...

	Time stopped.

			   * * *
	
	She stood, transfixed, in a pool of darkness surrounded 
by light; on what, she was not sure, but standing, she was.  The 
light around her whirled in a glorious wheel of fire, and then 
shrank to a searing point of light as the darkness overtook the
world...

	Within the darkness, a harsh melody shimmered, a melody 
she knew all too well; the melody of the soul.  The light ahead 
of her vibrated, and an all too familiar voice spoke..

	"#Who are you?#"

	She spoke without pause: "The Follower, the Leader, the 
Guide."

	"#All and none; you have betrayed both darkness and light; 
trust should be denied you; you will give us a reason why you 
should not be destroyed, here and now#"

	"I do not argue with your viewpoint of what is, I only 
believe that if given the chance to serve you, I can make up for 
my past mistakes.  Ulkesh has shown me the way of things, the way 
things must be if I am to serve him, to honor his commands at all 
times."

	"#The Stalker and the Watcher interfere with this; you
will prove that you can serve both us and them at the same time 
without destroying yourself, or once more serving that called 
Chaos.  If this is allowed to occur, you will be of no use to us#"

	"This is understandable, and allowed.  Ulkesh believes 
that those you speak of will become key to his plans; he has not 
as yet told me everything, but that is the way it must be; a servant 
cannot second-guess her master."

	"#We have seen that which will come to pass in due course, 
come to pass through our efforts.  Your answers are appropriate, 
and just, and most importantly, to us, ordered#"

	She nodded calmly.  "Then I have passed your test, great 
ones?"

	"#Yes#"

	"Then what comes next?"

	"#Pain#"

	She gasped, as the light expanded once more, and filled 
her world, first with light, and then, far worse...

			   * * *                                        
	
	Jan 17th, 2260; Babylon 5.

	William stood near the edge of the great twisted hole, and 
grimly surveyed the epic destruction, while clean up crews continued 
the work at hand.  A scant hour before, the bomber who had terrorized 
the station for more then twenty four hours had finally been caught, 
ending the threat of imminent death that hung over everyone aboard.  
Tashann and Tharvonn had both, just about simultaneously, informed 
him that the bomber had installed a large device on the station's 
fusion reactor; a device that had been ejected into deep space   
Word had come down, via Marcus, how Sheridan's staff had once again 
worked together to end the threat; an enviable record, thus far.

	A touch to his arm, and he turned away, drawing his hood over 
his face as he retreated into the reddish, half-lit darkness beyond 
the damaged area.  "Armand.  Report."

	The human Ranger, one of the newest under William's command, 
and chief among those assigned to courier duties between his command 
and those Earthward, nodded, and began.  "Colvhar has sent on what 
he can, Val'na, as the situation is becoming increasingly tense back 
on Earth; what he knows of the situation, for now, indicates that we 
are now quite possibly within what the Great Valen sometimes referred 
to as 'The Time of Chaos'; that period of deception that will precede 
the Enemy's first, open thrust, in the none too distant future.  Their 
agents, working behind the powers of the worlds, have brought hate 
and distrust to the forefront, and open war cannot be far behind."

	William nodded.  "Does he care to comment, Armand, on what the 
immediate outcome may be on Homeworld?"

	"Yes; it is clear that President Clark's zenophobic tendencies 
are becoming more acute as of late; the Enemy has fostered this in 
him through the action of unseen agents, or so Colvhar believes.  
The Earth government is beginning to resolve itself into broad 
factions; on one side are those who support the President, those 
that run the Ministries and Nightwatch, and on the other, the 
groups who wait to see what will happen...and those who plot, 
in secret, to fight what the President has become.

	Eventually, President Clark and his allies will seize the 
reins of power for themselves, and any democratic action will 
become impossible.  What is more worrying, perhaps, is that he 
appears to have a sizable fraction of the Fleet on his side."

	"I understand, Armand; this is something that has been 
coming for some time now.  Additionally, through contacts of my 
own, it has been made clear to us that those within Earthforce, 
and elsewhere, will face a difficult task when the other glove 
finally drops; and as you say, Armand, that is almost guaranteed, 
and could happen any time now."

	Armand nodded, his expression grave.  "Do you,for now,  
Val'na, have any orders to pass on to Colvhar?"

	"Yes; I wish to make it quite clear that none of the men 
or women under his command are to be endangered by their 
reconnaissance of Earth system, and if there is ANY sign that 
President Clark is about to invoke a plan of totalitarian nature, 
Colvhar is to immediately make plans to come to this place.  I 
will not allow any of the Rangers in our network to come to ill 
ends, Armand.  Is this clear?" 

	"Very clear, Val'na."  Armand inclined his head, and 
melted into the shadows.  William knew that he would only see 
the Ranger again if and when Colvhar and the rest of the scouts 
were able to escape from Earthspace.  And if they could not...

	Then he would never see Armand again, in this life.

			   * * *

	January 18th, 2260; (Place Unknown, the Vorlon Empire)

	The memories stung from within their hidden places, but 
she had been given what she was looking for...or so it seemed.  
With a slightly trembling hand, she ran her hand across her neck, 
and the barely visible scars that only she knew were there.  At 
command, she could call into use what could only be called GILLS, 
in order that she could breathe atmospheres usually hostile to 
her kind.  It was a great responsibility, and a greater terror, 
as well.

	But she was no longer overwhelmed; no longer in that 
place that frightened her so terribly.  It had not been what 
she had originally thought, the end of that quest.  And now, 
she was being returned to her master, it seemed.

	There was a slight shudder, and the bubblefield that 
held her in place rotated slightly, as the wall puckered open.  
Eyes wide, she saw the vastness beyond, and almost closed her 
eyes, lest the terror return.

	Privileged, some would have said; not her, not now.  
The vast gulf of space around her shimmered with movement and 
purpose, dozens of Vorlon fighters quiescent within the belly 
of their mother ship, yellow and red and brown...and SO alive.  
Between the cocoon behind her and the waiting transport below, 
a tube of energies stretched, a tube protecting her from that 
beyond, for even SHE could not survive the deadly vacuum of 
space.  In an instant, she fell a mile or more, drawn along the 
tube, and was allowed to feel nothing but peace towards her 
benefactors, if that was the right way of putting it, after 
what she had seen.

	No, not the right words.  There were no words for what
she had been through, what she had endured at the hands of 
the Vorlon Empire.  

	And now, she sighed, as the side of the approaching 
transport, Ulkesh's ship, yawned wide in anticipation of her 
arrival.  Was it right to place herself between Ulkesh and those 
she counted as comrades, and perhaps even as friends?

	As time stopped again, she understood that the answer 
to that question was far from determined.

			* * *

	"There is a problem."

	"Yes.  The group assigned to join us did not arrive as 
planned.  This is, for now, a grave concern to our associates, 
far graver then it originally seemed to you.  The fighter units 
are usually more then capable of taking care of themselves against 
anything up to and including many of the younger races capital 
ships...their lack of arrival implies something far worse."

	"The Vorlons?"

	A pause to confer.  "No.  Our associates would have 
known if that was the case; the Vorlons have not moved yet, 
which is a concern, and unlike their actions in the past.  
Walther, we must accurately determine the nature of this 
problem, and as such, our associates are aware of no one 
better to investigate the matter then you.  Something stopped 
those fighters from joining the greater Whole, and our a
ssociates need to find out what that something is.  Nothing 
must be allowed to alter their plans."

	"That is our purpose here, as we both already 
realize."

	"Indeed."

	"Very well then; were our associates or their allies 
able to collect any clues as to the cause of this problem?  
We need a starting point; even WE cannot stab blindly, not 
this close to the turning point."

	"No, only suspicions, although suspicions are 
sometimes enough to act on."

	"I SEE.  Then if there is nothing else?"

	Another spoke up, and Walther turned to address him.  
"It is regrettable that you should be called upon to leave 
Z'ha'dum so soon after your return, but for now, we have no 
other choice."

	"There will be other times for contemplation beneath 
the Beams of Zha'vul; for now, as has happened in the past, 
and will happen again in the future, I am needed elsewhere, 
needed to perform tasks that our associates would trust to no 
one else.  Perhaps they see me as expendable, but the War is 
coming, gentlemen, and we all die...eventually." 

	"We are pleased that you see it that way."

	"Pleased has nothing to do with it; Good Day, 
gentlemen, the Circle is closed!"

			   * * *

***************************************************************
Next: The sands continue to shift, as rebellion burns within
the heart of a Earthforce carrier group...


*****************************************************************

David G Goldingay at
dgolding@connect.ab.ca

- The end of the beginning is the start of a whole new
  ball game....

From: dgolding@connect.ab.ca
Subject: Rimstalker, Dark Circle, Part 2b
Date: Mon, 30 Mar 1998 23:41:03

		RIMSTALKER: DARK CIRCLE
			PART II
		"THE SHIFTING SANDS"
		  Phase II of III

	**" After all this time, I still find it hard to look back on the things
we did in that terrible pair of years; but I find it impossible to forgive
those who thought to enslave the human race, to bend everyone into a set of
principles so harsh it allowed no freedoms of any kind, and thus, I
suppose, we did what we had to, when we had to do it.  The other side
argues, even now, that we were all traitors to Earth, that in following
Sheridan we should have all hung...some wounds don't heal easily, or in
short order, and this will follow us all to the grave, and even down to our
descendants, and beyond....

	...this, then,  is the legacy of Man; the legacy of a hate that has yet to
be defeated.  But it is ALSO the legacy of the belief that a spark evermore
shall remain to fight against the boot, and thus, we live in the best and
worst of both worlds.  And we cannot escape from it, no matter how much we
might want to."

	Captain Bethany Tikopai(ret), as quoted in Michelle Yanwar's "Hopelessless
and Despair: Rebels, Generals and Prophets, 2258-2269"

			* * *

	Jan 24th, 2260; Earth Alliance Colony Proxima III; high orbit.

	Proxima system was a system the colour of blood, all of its worlds coated
in the dim glare of its dwarf primary.  Less then a light year away, the
glare of the double star that Mankind called Alpha Centauri,  and that
other races called something entirely different, dominated the heavens.
But the Earth Alliance's first extrasolar colony had, over the years,
become far more important as a significant majority of the orbital
industrial complex had shifted to this system from Homeward; the only
contracts not usually served here were the choice warship construction
contracts...those stayed close to Home.  And now, as the NIOBE passed onto
the nightside of the world that the Proximans called home, the bloody sun
sank slowly through the atmosphere of Proxima, and faded from sight.

	Instantly, the many orbital facilities flared into view, their nightside
running lights coming on.  While none of them were as large as Babylon 5,
there were a choice few that were close to three kilometers long, great
spindly frameworks and truss groupings, housing the familiar shapes of
Earthforce warships, both old and new.  The NIOBE had just finished a
standard refurbishment of stores and parts, and all being well, her
engineers would clear them for departure any time now, once the parts
swapout was complete.

	All of this, Bethany watched from the security of her desktop.  The Omega
Class Destroyer was a warship, and as such, direct visuals, a prime plot
point of space drama both old and new, were nowhere to be found on her
command.  From stem to stern, the NIOBE was armour and weapons...all
business, all the time.

	She sighed, and turned the view off.  Where Earthforce Command would order
them now was fairly unclear; where the COMMAND CREW of her destroyer was
going was very clearcut, however.  Ever since General Hague and the
ALEXANDER had intercepted them near Deneb IV late the previous year, she
and her crew had set a course towards rebellion and conspiracy; but this
was a conspiracy against a darkness growing within the soul of her race, a
darkness that would swallow them all whole if not stopped.

	She absently took hold of her braid and began twining it between her
fingers.  The number of vessels and officers who would follow Hague was, by
all appearances, distressingly small at the moment.  The General was only
one man, and if the reports were true, the task ahead of them was enormous,
and, perhaps, not possible to complete if they all didn't pull their
weight.  Her gaze went back to the viewscreen, and with a couple of
keystrokes, identified the dozen or so destroyers and cruisers that were
currently insystem...and then, focussed on  ENDYMION and VIGILANT, the two
heavy cruisers that stood by NIOBE's side as members of EarthForce Carrier
Group 39.

	The Fleet, while it had grown back significantly since the end of the
Earth-Minbari War, was still almost a factor of ten smaller in ship numbers
then it had been.  The Omega Class destroyers were twice the ship the
previous Nova and Hyperion classes had been, with the added advantage of
rotational ship gravity and multiple high output fusion lasers, but the
shipbuilders could only do so much.

	So MANY of the Novas and Hyperions had been destroyed by the Minbari; And
if the President did what General Hague believed he would, then there would
undoubtedly be a civil war...and an Earthforce, believing in different
beliefs, fighting, and destroying, one another.  And most of them, and ALL
of the ships insystem but those in her carrier group, would very likely
follow the government in all that it did, even IF the end result was fascism.
	
	She was taking a chance, but worse lay ahead of them all; the captains of
the ENDYMION and VIGILANT would be joining her shortly.  Both those ships
were post-war modified Hyperion-B's with twin fusion lasers, but the
numbers...the numbers were so small, compared to those who would stay loyal..

	She sighed.  So soon after a war that had nearly extinguished Mankind,
here they were, about to do it all over again; it was just SO much of a waste.

	There was a faint chime, and she turned, her contemplation broken, to find
her exec, Commander Alwhin, on the commscreen. "Yes, Commander?"

	"Captains McCurdy and Francis have just just entered the habitat section,
Captain; sorry for the delay."

	"Not a problem Commander; it seems we're going to have to kick Lieutenant
Commander Gauthier into doing something about the transfer centrifuge.
It's been, shall we say, a little bit *cranky* just lately."

	Deitrich Alwhin smiled, and nodded.  "Yes, ma'am..I'm sure the Chief
Engineer can be *guided* in that direction of thought."

	"I'll leave that in your capable hands, Commander.  For now, would you
have our chief of security show the Captains to my ready room?"

	"Lieutenant Barris has already rendezoused with the Captains, ma'am...they
will be joining you shortly."

	"Excellent.   Tikopai out."  Bethany reclined in her seat, deep in
thought, as more minutes passed.  Randolph McCurdy and Victor Francis were
both young Captains; so many of the Fleet today was young, the war's fault,
once again, and their cruisers were first commands, passed on to them both
only two weeks ago, this after a service of barely twelve years.  They were
both go-getters, according to their records; whether or not this was a good
thing or not had yet to be determined, though.

	She, of course, had entered Earthforce in the middle stages of the
Earth-Minbari War, and had stood, then a Lieutenant in the last stages of
carrying her now near-teenage daughter, to watch the sparks of the Line
flare against the twilight sky all those years before.  

	She had wanted to join the Line, but the timing had been horrific and yet
wonderful; she had survived, and Julia had come of that survival; one of
the few things her ex-husband Jonathan had pleased her with, although that
had not, of course, been her response at the time.  

	A bitter smile; Julia did not, it seem, understand her mother, and she had
every right to feel that way, for in the twelve years of her daughter's
life, Bethany had spent less then a year of that with her.  Bitterness and
distance had been the result, as she had commanded first a Cotton Class
penetration tender, and then the Hyperion cruiser DAUNTLESS, and, finallly,
for three years now, the NIOBE.  

	Julia Tikopai possessed a living mother..but as a deep space captain, the
distances were just too great, and Earthforce Command too strict.  Such
were the pains of service...such were the griefs of lost love...

	The doorchime bought her back to the here and now, and she started; it was
time, at long last, to do what had to be done...

	"Tikopai.  Go ahead."

	"This is Lieutenant Barris, ma'am.  Captain's Francis and McCurdy are with
me outside, and they appear quite eager to take up the conference you have
scheduled with them."

	She allowed herself a small, brief smile.  "Show them in, then,
Lieutenant."  The door swung open, briefly revealing the stocky face of her
Chief of Security behind it, and then, the youthful, but firm figures of
her escort Captains.  She gritted her teeth; time to forge forward with
guns blazing...

	"Gentlemen...take a seat, please, both of you.  We have a LOT to discuss;
and a plan to implement.  This will take a great deal of courage from us
all, but General Hague has, as I understand it, already had some words with
you on this topic."

	Captain McCurdy, his face grim behind a full beard, was the first to
speak.  "Captain, with all due respect, the General helped both Captain
Francis and I to become what we are today, and in the process of
fast-tracking us towards our cruiser commands, he instilled in us some of
his own set of beliefs, a system that I'm sure you're familiar with by now."

	She nodded.  "Yes...I believe you *could* say that.  But with beliefs
comes the need to perform tasks some would consider impossible.  Can I
count on you to do what has to be done?"

	"You can, ma'am.  Our senior crews have been made well aware of the secret
information currently available to only a few of the officers close to
General Hague, and they are, quite frankly, appalled at what the President
intends for the Earth Alliance; a private playground of power, for him, and
others, guided by fear and ruthlessness.

	It is clear that a majority of the Fleet supports the Government for now,
but when the fur begins to fly, Captain, both Captain Francis and myself,
along with our heavy cruisers, will stand by the NIOBE through thick and
thin, even unto death.  It is a great responsibility, and we may yet all
die in the attempt, but what President Clark is doing is wrong..."

	"You DO realize, gentlemen, do you not, that this is tanamount to treason?
 President Clark represents the government, and the government,
traditionally, orders us through the Chiefs of Staff.  Be very careful of
this decision; if you are with me, the other side will declare you of just
that."

	"He has to be stopped, Captain."  Captain Francis put in, his
clean-shaven, ebony face resolute.  "We are few, but even if we fail in the
beginning, we will stand as examples of Right...and when it is time, when
and if Clark and his autocrats begin to make mistakes, we can draw the
undecided to our side, and do what needs to be done.  As Junior Captains,
we will obey your seniority in this action; there is no other option if
freedom is to be maintained."

	"We are with you, Captain..."  McCurdy put in with finality, and they both
stood.  "Through fire, and to the end. The General would have wished it no
other way."

	Bethany stood, her heart thumping, and smiled.  "Thank you,
gentlemen...I...wasn't sure, until now, but you responded 
as I hoped you would, and I thank you for that trust.  The road ahead of us
will be long and hard, but I think we have made a beginning here...a
beginning that will, in the long run, make a difference not just for us,
but for all the people of the Earth Alliance."

	"Then let us begin."  Francis rumbled, a small smile showing on his face
now.  "There is a great deal to do, and very little time to do it in, if we
are to have any hope of succeeding.  Earthforce will, in the next several
hours, order us to our next location, now that resupply is complete.  It
will now be our task to fit the GREATER task into this framework without
anyone noticing."

	"It will be difficult..." McCurdy added pointedly, "But we are one team,
and it can be done."

	"Very well, then gentlemen; it's time to stop talking...and start ACTING."

			* * *

	"This is Nightwatch Prime to NIOBE Mole.  Report."

	"It is as bad as we feared.  Tikopai and her two junior Captains are, from
all appearances, solidly in Hague's camp.  This is unfortunate, as Tikopai
would have made an excellent addition to those who currently support the
New Order, but we can live without her.  When the time comes, however, it
will be necessary, unfortunately, to hunt down and capture, and if not
capture, then destroy, Carrier Group 39 and all its personnel."

	"Unfortunate, indeed; the investment in the NIOBE itself is significant.
But there are a number of rebel destroyers that we know of already thorugh
contacts such as yourself.  The Nightwatch is pleased with your efforts,
and you will, in due course, be rewarded."

	"I see; for now, however, I will assume that I am to remain and observe
the actions of Captain Tikopai and her rebellious crew?"

	"That is correct.  President Clark is, as of yet, not yet ready to move on
the MasterPlan; the time is coming, but it is not yet.  When the time DOES
come, however, if you can disable the NIOBE and make it easy for our forces
to capture her, we will be pleased.  Keep your true mission secret, and
above all, do NOT reveal your loyalties to the rest of the crew.  If they
find you out, all will be lost."

	"You need not fear that result;  Captain Tikopai and I have been together
from WAY back.  She suspects nothing, and as far as this goes, that will
continue."

	"Excellent.  Your next report will be due in no later then ten days from
now.  Ensure that you are not late in reporting, otherwise the Nightwatch
will assume you have been captured, and our security compromised."

	"I *assure* you, sir, that will not be allowed to occur.  I would sooner
kill *myself* then reveal the nature of our plans to the Captain."

	"Your diligence to duty is greatly appreciated; do not be late in your
report.  Nightwatch Prime *out*..."

***************************************************************

To be continued...      






	 
*****************************************************************

David G Goldingay at
dgolding@connect.ab.ca

- The end of the beginning is the start of a whole new
  ball game....


From: dgolding@connect.ab.ca
Subject: Rimstalker, Dark Circle, Part 2c
Date: Sat, 04 Apr 1998 00:48:18


		RIMSTALKER: DARK CIRCLE
			PART II
		"THE SHIFTING SANDS"
		  Phase III of III

	**"There will be jealousy, old friend, but they must be allowed to deal
with it in their own way...and they will, but perhaps not in the fashion
you would expect.  They will have to earn the respect of both Minbari and
Human before we pass to them that task, and you were resourceful enough to
ensure they found the command they needed when it needed them the most.
Their names spread from world to world among us, already spoken with
admiration, and, eventually, I expect, with some of what we are weighed
down with.  And when we are ready, he will stand at the forefront, carrying
out your commands, and she will stand by your side and chronicle the
madness, so that this will never be allowed to happen again...**"

	-From a portion of a message sent from Jeffrey Sinclair to Delenn in late
January, 2260
					
			* * *

	January 28th, 2260, the Central Garden.

	It had been nearly seven months since he had seen him last, but some
things never changed. "Shival.." William stated, his bow correct and
perfunctory.  "You are well,  I trust?"

	"Indeed." Shival replied, his gaze far-reaching, his return bow slightly
deeper, "Anla'shok Val'na sha'vei.   And now that we have that small piece
of ritual out of the way, let us move directly to the reason you have
summoned me to this place."

	"Agreed."   William looked around him, and nodded in approval, once again,
at the surroundings he had chosen for the meeting at hand.   It was
inevitable that since the Minbari had held such a large part in the
construction of  Babylon 5, that certain parts of the station architecture
showed some of their style, and this complex of buildings, located just to
spinward of the largest farming plot in the Garden, possessed far more
tapered forms then was standard, and, of course, were also partially
surfaced with crystal imported from Minbar itself.  

	Across and below, other skybridges arced from building to building;
perfectly safe, but very distinctive.  Motioning to the other Ranger, he
lead the way to a set of contemplation benches on the end of the skybridge
they had met on.

	Shival had come to the Rangers less then a week after Jennifer and he, the
previous year, but their talents lay in very different directions.   Shival
was an administrator of the highest caliber, and even though he had readily
absorbed the teachings given to him by Turval , Durhan and the others, at
the center of it all, Shival was still best at what he had originally
specialized in during his service within the Religious Caste.  And that was
why William needed him, here and now.

	"Shival, as you well know, I was given this command by Sheridan and Delenn
only a few short days ago, and already, I am finding that the workload is
too much.  It is time, I think, to form a Council, a group that will work
together to solve the problems that need solving, but will be equally ready
to step forward as individuals, and find solutions to problems that are
best suited for their talents.  I am only one man, and the Council I
describe will allow me to, shall we say, remain sane."

	Shival nodded.  "Your arguments have merit, Val'na.  But you do not
describe the Council, only what it must do; you must make clear to me your
vision of what shall be, for if I am to help you, I must understand it as
well as you do."

	"Of course. Among all the Rangers on this station, there are six outside
of Jennifer, myself and you who will serve, but we do not, for now, know
who they are, we have to find them, choose them based on their merits and
on other's opinions and knowledge. It is my wish for you to assist in this
search, it is my belief that you will be ideal for the job of administering
the day-to-day details of this command, and it is my hope that we can work
together to what must be done...for I can think of no one else as ideal for
these tasks as you, Shival."

	A brief, fleeting smile passed across the Minbari's face.  "Brave words to
speak, when you know only of my reputation.  But I have chosen to fight the
Darkness in any way I can, and this, it appears, is the place from which we
may stride forth, and challenge their right to threaten our ways of life.
Very well....Val'na, you who are called the Rimstalker by some; I accept
your proposal."

	He shook his head sadly.  "I thank you, Shival..but I wish that title felt
more proper, even though it seems, between the Rangers and the Vorlons, I
have very little choice in the matter."  

	"The things you have done already are rapidly becoming legend, Val'na.
And if you cannot escape from them, then you must embrace what you are, and
what others *see* you as.  In this way, you will be able to master that
which haunts you in this command, and revive your true talents."

	At this, William nodded somberly.  It was all true, there was no denying
that.

	"If I may inquire.." Shival commented, "It surprises me to see you without
your constant companion, Anla'shok Clifford, she who Observes and stands by
your right hand.  Did the Entil'zha call her away from your side?" 

	"Not quite; Ambassador Ulkesh summoned her to Minbar four days ago.  He
wouldn't tell her why, only that she would be 'surprised' when she came,
and 'terrified' if she did not."

	"And he would not let you accompany her?"

	"No.." William bitterly replied, as the two began to make their way down
to the ground below.  "He would not."

			* * *

	Minbari orbital facility "Vashonn", January 29th, 2260, early morning.

	The changing of the shift was a galaxy-wide affair, and high in orbit
around the glowing blue and white orb of Minbar, this was almost a day like
any other.  Eyes narrowed in exasperation, Shavanor quietly took his place,
as always.  How was it that Nevek always seemed to leave things in a
uproar?  Three war cruisers were awaiting clearance to depart, while a long
string of transports had been emerging from the jump gate for several
hours, according to the report in the computer.  It looked like it was
going to be one of those days...again.

	A clearing of throat, and Shavanor looked up, to meet the icy gaze of a
human female, her hair drawn tightly back into a thin braid, and wearing
the uniform of the Anla'shok, and the aura of command.  Shavanor sighed; so
many things were changing; to see humans in that uniform would have been
impossible two cycles ago, but now, even the Entil'zha was a human; so many
changes, so little time to understand or appreciate them.  "Good day,
Anla'shok; how may I serve?"
	 
	"I have been summoned here by Ambassador Ulkesh Naranek of the Vorlon
Empire; you will release the lock on his transport bay, and you will do so
immediately."

	Shavanor gritted his teeth; definitely one of those days.  "Logs indicate
that the Vorlon ambassador has not as yet returned to this system.  Perhaps
if you return later?"  
	Shavanor smiled smugly to see the human female grow annoyed, they were
such an upstart race.  Aside from the ones who had aided Minbari, such as
the Entil'zha, and, apparently, one who the Rangers called "Rimstalker", it
was very difficult to take them seriously...

	A faint chime sounded, and Shavanor glanced up, to see the more then
furious face of his superior, Natall, appear in the view-curtain.  "Na..."

	"In Valen's Name, Shavanor, clear the gate at once!  The Vorlon
Ambassador's transport has just signaled our facility, he will be arriving
insystem shortly, and he demands that the gate be cleared of
all...obstacles."  Natall's eyes widened as he caught side of the human
female beyond.

	"Shavanor!...first this, and now I find you obstructing the duties of the
aide to a Val'na Sha'vei of the Anla'shok?  Correct this matter now, or
find yourself relieved of duty!"

	Shavanor's bubble of self-importance abruptly popped, as simulaneously,
those words registering in his brain, the Vorlon Ambassador's ship rushed
out of the jump gate, disrupting traffic, and he, completely by accident,
remet the now furious gaze of the human Ranger.  "Aide?" he whispered.

	"To the Rimstalker himself, Worker," the human female replied, in
Shavanor's caste language, no less.  "I will assume you have heard of him?"
  
	Shavanor winced; could things possibly get any worse?

			 * * *

	"I assure you.." Natall insisted, as Jennifer strode to the edge of the
bay, gaze harsh.  "Shavanor meant nothing by his remarks.  He is merely a
minor functionary in the chain of command, and more, rather then less, pays
little attention to more important matters beyond his scope.  There must be
some like him in your race, must there not?"
 
	"There is, but it is a sad occasion to find such here."  Jennifer's gaze
ran across the harshly red and vividly alive form of Ulkesh's transport,
even now approaching the dock.  "For now, I have more important matters to
attend to, at the command of the Vorlons."

	"Valen willing, you shall come away from that meeting intact..." Natall
replied, his bow sharp, which she, of course, returned, a wry smile at the
corner of her lips.  As the Minbari retreated, her gaze returned to the
Vorlon ship; What did Ulkesh consider 'surprising'?

	The docking transport smoothly came to a halt, and as she strode out onto
the gantryway leading up to it, the side of the transport smoothly irised
open, and the ominous form of the Vorlon ambassador emerged.  Jennifer
bowed deeply.  "Ambassador."

	"#Observer#"

	"I have come, as you commanded.  Your message explained that I would be,
'surprised' if I came, and 'terrified' if I did not.  I would
be...appreciative if you would explain those comments, Ambassador, or
demonstrate their meaning to me."

	"#Surprise.  Terror.  The Future is outlined in fire#"  The Vorlon turned
sharply, his iris opening wide.  "#Learn the pattern of the Newborn.#"

	Surprise indeed, as Jennie watched, and relief, as the seemingly tired
form of Brianna Tolmanes emerged from the organic darkness of the transport.

	"Brianna!.." she exclaimed, and the two Rangers met halfway, and,
surprisingly, for her, embraced, an embrace instigated by the telepath.
"You're..."

	"Fine...I think."  Brianna frowned, and turned towards the Vorlon.  "It
has been...a long month, but I'm back now; Is William..?"

	"Busy setting up a command structure to run the Ranger operations on
Babylon 5, and impatient for your return."  Jennie's gaze quickly passed
across the Vorlon, and then back to Brianna.  "What has changed?"

	"Everything...nothing, I wish I could explain...but I can't."  Brianna
sighed.  "What I have seen, you would not understand, or want to
understand, but it is enough to know for now that if Ulkesh summons me,
then I must leave you again, regardless of William's wishes.  That was the
bargain of the Vorlons helping me to control my abilities, I must fulfill
my end, now that they've fulfilled theirs."

	"I see." 

	"No." Brianna replied, her voice cool.  "You do not; but I do not fault
you for that lapse."  Jennie winced slightly; this was a side of her
companion that the Vorlons had undoubtedly helped to create.

	"#Observer#"

	She turned, her gaze and voice sharp; there was no peace to be had around
*this* Vorlon.  "Yes?"

	#Follow the deceptions of destiny, and feel the wrath of the Dead.
Protect that which is needed, and you may yet survive#"  The Vorlon turned
away.

	She sighed, and turned to Brianna, who shrugged at her.  "I hate it when
they do that."

	"That is their nature, you cannot change it."

	"Of course not; shall we go?"

	"Please."

			* * *
	
	Feb 3rd, 2260; Primary Docking Bay.

	"I'm sure that I don't see why this is necessary, Val'na.." Talion
reproachfully inquired, as William and the younger Ranger watched the
transfer car arc over from the just docked Minbari shuttle.  "You and your
other half are about to reunite, why is it necessary for me to be present?"

	"Keep your peace, Talion..." he replied coolly.  "All will be revealed in
due course."  Shortly thereaftet, the car opened, and to his satisfaction,
and Talion's surprise, revealed the figures of Jennifer and Brianna
Tolmanes.  Jennie *had* been right...

	"Brianna..I am glad to see that you have returned; was your quest
successful."

	"Of course; the Vorlons are not ones to let threads dangle..."  Brianna's
head whipped around, and she nailed Talion with a sniperlike stare.
"Talion...."

	"Miss Tolmanes..."

	"You have a problem that needs solving; I can help you with that problem."

	William met Jennie's eye, and they nodded at one another, with a barely
hidden smile thrown in for good measure.  

			* * *

	As one, the seven Rangers stood upon William's entrance, and with Jennie
close behind, he approached the table.  At the head of the table stood
Shival, his gaze stony, and in quick succession, he ran his eyes across the
others present at this first meeting of the Babylon 5 Anla'Shok council.
Some he knew, most he was familiar with, but this was Shival's ceremony,
and ceremonies, to the Minbari, were not things to be trifled with.

	"Observe.." Shival's crisp voice rang out, a voice of decisiveness, and of
right.  "Some among you know this human, some among you have heard of his
name.  Some among you know of his accomplishments, some of you are blind to
these things.  But all of you have done things to aid the war against the
Great Enemy, and all of you have come to lead, and are considered Val'na
Anla'shok by your own accomplishments and deeds.  

	But this is not enough; this human, he who has been named by the Entil'zha
Sha'vei of this place, requires more of you then you have given already.
He will require of you the dedication you have shown to your fellow
Anla'shok, to our cause, to the fight ahead.  He will require of you
advice, for although he is our Commander, he is only One, and together, we
are Nine, and shall stand against the Darkness."

	Shival's face grew stern. "Four and four we are, beneath the Sha'vei, of
Earth, and of Minbar as well.  Nine, and One."  Shival turned to William
expectantly, and Jennie beside him, he entered the circle.

	"Some among you I know; most among you have talents I need, for as the
Darkness draws closer, more and more will the Anla'shok need this place as
a focus for our efforts."  He quickly ran his gaze across those he knew,
Shival, Tharvonn, Tashann and Colvhar, just returned with his group from
out of Earthspace, and those he did not, but knew by recommendation.

	Among those three was Viridal, a former member of the Warrior Caste, and
an ideal choice for in-station weapons training, while the other two,
Miriam and Erica Dorval, black haired twins from the Orion VII colony, were
almost as good as Jennie at reporting on the movements of the Enemy, and
equally important, knew how to *teach* others to do as well as they. 
 
	The rest had association with him, long or short, and he knew their
strengths and limitations, and they his.  They would all work well
together; Shival had chosen well, as expected.

	"In the next month, it will be necessary to prepare this command for the
war ahead, for while the relative quiet lasts, we will have time to
prepare, but this will not endure. By the start of our month of March, we
must be fully ready for the storm ahead; do what you must to make this
happen, but it must, we have no other choice."

	"All the Sha'vei says makes sense.." Tashann commented dryly.  "And of you
all, I have worked with him the most, and I will assure you that he has not
reached his current position through what you humans sometimes refer to as
'sheer luck'.  With the assistance of Anla'shok Clifford, myself and
others, he has struck repeatedly against the Enemy and their agents, and as
such, he deserves our full support in organizing, firstly, protection for
this place that Sheridan and his staff cannot provide, and then to continue
the war against the Shadows, as is becomes possible."

	Conversation picked up into a low but spirited banter after this spirited
input, and William nodded his thanks at Tashann, which the Minbari calmly
accepted.  Finally, it was time to conclude; one by one, the Council
members stood.

	"I am Tashann, of the Minbari, Anla'shok, scholar, and now leader.  I
follow this human, as Valen wills, it is the right thing to do, if we are
to survive."

	"I am Colvhar Vendim, Anla'shok, watcher and spy.  I follow this human, as
Valen wills, for when it mattered the most, he provided me and mine a means
to return to a place of safety, and thus, held my life in his hands."

	"I am Tharvonn, of the Minbari, Anla'shok, Instructor of the noble arts.
We are an army, and armies require both instructors *and* leaders; I am both."

	"We are Watchers..." Erica and Miriam Dorval stated, their gaze steady.
"Along the borders of the Nightmarch, against the darkness of the Night, we
observe, and follow she who stands at your right hand; we watch and advise,
and thus, we are yours."

	"The training..." Viridal rumbled, his face stony, "Never ends, Valen
willing.  And as such, I stand ready to serve as taskmaster, advisor and
warrior, for warriors we will need, before too long; I am yours."

	"The rest is assumed..." Shival finalized, his gaze sure.  "The tasks
allotted;  Together we stand, all aspects addressed.  I am yours, we are
yours."

	Jennie smiled a quick smile at him, and he nodded.  "We are the Council,
and we are Nine, and act as One.  In the Memory of he who has passed
beyond, we strive to do what needs to be done, we ready ourselves for the
lightning's coming."  He cast a long glance across the members.  "The tasks
begin; this session is concluded."

	Jennie touched his arm as the members began to either leave to rejoin
their respective teams, or discuss what needed to be done, and William
finally noticed a familiar figure in the doorway of the chamber.

	"Marcus; what brings you here?"

	"I wish I had better news for you, given that it looks like you've already
been through one hell of a day setting this all up, but that's not the way
things work around here, I'm afraid."

	He ruefully nodded.  "So, which will be first, the bad news, or the worse
news?"

	"Hard to tell between the two, at this point.  Captain Sheridan instructed
me to pass on to you a report gathered by certain sources within the
Rangers.  Reports of ships going missing in hyperspace seems to rising
alarmingly over the last little while, and now, a group of Starfuries from
Babylon 5 have joined this Bermuda Triangle of space, and not that far from
the station, at all.  The Captain would appreciate it if we would take the
WHITE STAR out to investigate the matter, and, if possible, find the
missing ships."

	He grimaced.  "Sounds like the Shadows are on the move again; this sounds
like something they'd do."

	"Agreed; and because of that, the Captain also told me to tell you not to
get in too deeply.  It does us no good at all if, in the process of
investigating, we end up being captured or destroyed."

	"Of course."  William turned to an expectant Shival and Jennie.  "It's
best if we get on this problem as soon as possible; the sooner we solve it,
the sooner we can return.  Hold the fort until then, would you?"

	"No problem." Jennie whispered, wrapping her arms around him, and earning
a deep kiss for her trouble.  "Stay safe; I don't want to have to come out
and rescue you."

	"Not likely..." he retorted, before turning to face a now broadly grinning
Marcus.  "Shall we?"

			  * * *

	Operating on full stealth, the small group of Shadow fighters, together
with Walther's ship and one of the powerful cruisers, moved slowly through
hyperspace.  Deep in thought, the Shadow agent paced slowly back and forth
in the small bridge, his associates near at hand.  The group was operating
deep in the gravitational incline, for it was clear that was where the
group of fighters had dissapeared before...and now, a group of Drakh ships
approaching Z'ha'dum had dissapeared, as well, under similar circumstances.

	This was a far more serious problem then his Associates had originally
thought, and as such, it was becoming imperative that be solved, and soon,
before the irritant grew any more.

	Chaos was normally fine from his Associates's viewpoint.

	But *not* when it was applied *against* them.  Walther smiled to himself;
there were clues as to who the instigator might be, and one way or another,
the problem would be solved, even if it took a full fleet to end the crisis...

**************************************************************
To be continued in DARK CIRCLE Part 3, "Movements of Gravity and Treachery"
in which both William and Walther find the answer to the riddle of the
hyperspace dissapearances, and Captain Tipokai discovers that her crew is
less loyal then they have declared themselves to be...

Coming soon...

	


	 
*****************************************************************

David G Goldingay at
dgolding@connect.ab.ca

- The Universe knew what it was doing when it provided us all 
with the imagination to make this fun...

From: dgolding@connect.ab.ca
Subject: Rimstalker, Dark Circle, Part 3a
Date: Mon, 06 Apr 1998 21:58:24


		RIMSTALKER: DARK CIRCLE
		       PART  III
	   "MOVEMENTS OF GRAVITY AND TREACHERY"
		     PHASE I OF III

	**"Bringing the First Ones onto our side, when it mattered, was, more or
less, brought about by John Sheridan's one-time exec, Susan Ivanova.  More
or less, I say, because, as seems to always be the case with the background
that no one knows, it wasn't really that simple at all.  There were...
other forces at work, and, over the course of those years, I had more then
one run  in with those forces.  Sometimes the encounters were peaceful, and
sometimes, they very nearly killed me...

	...we all committed some sins during the course of the War, and this is my
largest and most secret, a failure that no one else knows about.  But as
the End draws nearer, it becomes more and more necessary for someone, be it
my dear Jennifer, or someone else, to know the whole truth of what
happened, and why.  In this way, are the sins of the father not passed on
to the next generation, in this way, will I eventually be redeemed." **

- From the Chronicles Log of William Westcastle, Spring 2279

			* * *
	
	Feb 4th, 2260; The Search Begins...

	"You look unusually pleased about something..." Marcus commented, as
William reclined in the captain's chair of the WHITE STAR.  "Would you care
to tell me exactly what?"

	"The first time Jennifer and I tested this ship, almost two months ago,
the designers were apoplectic when I suggested that there should be a
command chair on the bridge..."

	"Ah yes...and shortly after that, the Captain suggests more or less the
same thing; amusing, but let's down to the matter at hand, shall we??  Now
that we've reached the point where Babylon 5's Starfury patrol dissapeared,
do we have any idea what to do next?"

	"I believe so; examine carefully."  With a few carefully tapped commands,
he lowered the bridge viewing curtain, and called up a few statistics.
"Without exception, all of the ships that have dissapeared in the last few
weeks vanished in areas of hyperspace that possessed unusually large areas
of gravimetric distortion.  In the case of the Starfuries, the last message
from the patrol leader suggested that they had encountered a 'severe
hyperspace distortion'...and then, nothing; no evidence they were being
attacked, just...silence."

	"Related to one of the many things about hyperspace that we don't know
much about."  Marcus narrowed his eyes thoughtfully.  "And yet, all
evidence suggests that ships which lose power here drift down the
gravitational incline...and vanish.  The question is, do they break up,
which would be the obvious solution, or, are there other forces at work here?"

	"I thought at first it might be the Shadows back at work...but now I'm not
so sure.  This doesn't seem to be their style; but the only way to find out
for sure is to look deeper into hyperspace then any other ship but this one
can; to descend the incline and find any of  the lost ships...or
alternately, their remains.  The Captain will be satisfied with nothing else."

	"Agreed; getting underway now."

			* * *

	EAS NIOBE, Orion VII Colony,  Feb 5th, 2260, 1430 hrs,  E.S.T.

	"Thanks for the escort, Captain..." the commander of the freight convoy
passed on, as one, by one,  the ships descended within range of the
colonial orbital defense grid.  "Even though most of the raiders were
destroyed eighteen months ago, it always pays to be careful."

	"Just doing our job, Captain.." Bethany replied, a slight smile on her
lips.  "NIOBE out."   Rising from the chair, she turned towards Deitrich,
at the Exec station behind her.  "Commander, you have the bridge, there are
some details I have to take care of."

	"Orders, ma'am??"

	"As per orders, we're done here, make ready to jump for Beta Durani."

	"Understood."  Even as she left the bridge, the characteristic deep
howling shudder of the jump transition passed through the destroyer's  long
axis, and she nodded.  Deitrich knew his job, in fact, all things
considered, he was probably the best exec she had ever had.

	A few short minutes later, Bethany reclined, once more, in the only place
she found comfortable to think about needed to be done, safe and apart from
prying ears...Barris would make sure of that.  Amazing how long the Chief
had been with her now, almost fifteen years, dating back to their first
meeting during the War.  He had saved her life at least twice since, and
had followed her through all of her three commands.  But enough reminscing,
it was time, once again, to reestablish communications with the man at the
head of this conspiracy of Light.

	<Gold Channel Link Established>  "Good day, Sir."

	"Captain, excellent, I've been expecting your call, I wish I had better
news for you, though."

	She frowned. "Sir?"

	"Captain...are you familiar with the Earth Agency that calls itself the
Nightwatch?"

	"Yes, sir, of course.  President Clark's Ministry of Peace enacted that
agency last year to ensure, in the most simple terms, that nothing could
touch his government, treason against the government and 'dealing with
aliens' being two of the major plot points.  They passed through my crew
late last year, and I was quite pleased to see that no one took up the offer."

	"I wouldn't be so sure of that , Captain."

	Oh..hell.   "Are you saying what I think you're saying, sir?"

	"I'm afraid so; a report has crossed my desk of a message being passed
between your ship and Nightwatch Headquarters in Earthdome.  You have a
mole onboard, Captain, and I strongly suggest that you make all efforts to
track him or her down before we begin what we have to."

	"That will not be easy, sir; whoever this 'mole' is knows what he or she
is doing, and the deception was enough to fool me and my senior staff.  Do
you have any suggestions?"

	"Yes; when you reach Beta Durani, a special cargo will be rendezvousing
with the NIOBE.  I won't say any more for now, but this cargo will stand
ready to assist you with your problem.  Additionally, I will suggest that
you increase  your security measures significantly; tell no one of this who
you do not trust implicitly, this includes those who have served with you
in all of your commands."

	She nodded crisply, a dark knot of anger inside.  "I see, sir; then the
message is, 'no one is who they seem, Trust no One'?"

	The General smiled.  "Mining a small piece of history there, aren't you?"

	"If you going to steal a saying, sir, it pays to steal the better ones.
Tikopai out."

			  * * *

	1700 hrs...

	The search continued, without success, and as the mood of his associates
grew angrier, so, too, did Walther's.  They had been searching through
hyperspace for days now, and with no more success.  While no more vessels
had vanished, at the same time, it was equally evident that the problem had
not gone away, as vessels from the younger races were still dissapearing,
covertly, of course, but it did continue.

	It had to stop!  Chaos not controled by his associates?..intolerable!

	<Observe!>

	Walther jumped, and then his eyes narrowed, as the specifics of an
approaching vessel passed across the screen.  It was not a familiar form,
and yet....

	"Shall we capture it, or destroy it?"

	<They interfere with our search.  Destroy!  Now!!!>

	With a shriek, the fighters and cruiser in the small squadron moved to the
attack.

			 * * *
	
	"Oh Hell..."  Marcus muttered, as the information passed across his
station screen.  "I'd say we're just a little bit outnumbered here.  Is it
time to run like Hell, yet?"

	"Damn it!"  William snarled, as the still distant group of Shadow vessels
pushed to the attack.  "They can move faster then we can, and we're not
getting nominal engine performance this far down the incline as it is.
Stand by to..."

	And then, a flash of emerald light passed across the wall, and William
whirled...

			  * * *

	Walther watched, mouth wide, as the Shadow cruiser shuddered nder the
impact of a half-dozen emerald beams.  The balance of power had been upset
here, and dramatically, as half-invisible forms moved against the angry sky
of hyperspace, towards his ship.  

	"So; our suspicions were correct.  But it does us no good at all if we do
not return to Z'ha'dum to tell the tale; break off the attack, we must
escape!"

	<We do not leave battles!> his Associates snarled, as the cruiser, its
scream phenomenal, lost one of its arms.

	"We are outnumbered here!...we have no choice!!!"

	<Very well.  But next time, we come in strength.>

			* * *
			
	"They drove them off..." Marcus mused, his fingers flying over the board.
"And they're not attacking us...yet."  

	"For that we can count our small blessings, I've never seen anything like
these ships before.  What with a combination of advanced weaponry and
stealth technology beyond even what the Shadows possess...they attacked the
Shadows, for that matter.  Looks like the old rumour about there being
something living in hyperspace might be true, after all."

	"Perhaps.." Marcus replied, his gaze grim.  "But we have a greater concern
just now...given their ability to hide themselves against hyperspace, they
could be anywhere, they could even be..."

	The WHITE STAR shook...violently, and rather abruptly heeled off of its
previous course, and Marcus grimaced, while the Minbari crew paused in
their work, and gazed with trepidation at their Ranger commanders.
"...Right on top of us."

	William rose out of his seat.  "Status?"

	"Whoever they are, they've captured us with some sort of extremely
powerful graviton beam, and I'm guessing that where we're going, we might
find the other missing ships, if these, whatever they are, didn't destroy
them on sight, like they tried to do to those Shadow vessels."

	He nodded his head.  "True; however, I don't really appreciate the lack of
choice in this situation."

	"All being well..." Marcus cautioned, "We'll be able to find a way out of
this that doesn't involve shooting our way out.  With this lot, I suspect
that wouldn't be a very good idea, anyways."

	William nodded again, this time somewhat angrily, and resumed his seat,
while the rest of the crew somewhat nervously resumed their duties.  The
secret of the Incline had revealed itself to the Rangers...but what would
be the end result?

			* * *

	"NIOBE mole to Nightwatch Prime, come in at once!!"

	"This is Nightwatch Prime, go ahead."

	"There is a problem; somehow, word had leaked from the Ministry of Peace
to the rebels surrounding General Hague, they are now aware of our
activities aboard this vessel, and, apparently, elsewhere as well.
Security onboard has increased by nearly a factor of ten, and I can no
longer accurately determine what Tikopai is up to, despite my status
onboard.  What are your orders??"

	"This is not unexpected, there has always been a chance that leaks of this
nature would occur.  You must therefore adapt and overcome, by continuing
your watch, obtaining information when it is possible, and, as needed,
sabotaging the efforts of the rebels.  The mission is not over, but the
focus has changed. Is this understood?"

	A nod.  "It is."

	<Beep>

				* * *

	2300 hrs..the Sand Garden.

	"Miss Clifford?"

	Jennie looked up from her contemplation, and managed a small smile,
despite her worries.  "Hello, Mr. Garibaldi.  I don't suppose there's any
change in the situation, is there?"

	A grim smile, in return.  "I wish I could say that there was, but then I'd
be lying, and that wouldn't be fair on you.  However, the Captain told me
to pass on the message that you shouldn't worry too much *yet*, where they
were taking the WHITE STAR was a part of hyperspace so far off the transfer
beacons that transmissions would be impossible in any case..I should know,
I've had to fly through those parts of hyperspace myself, on occasion.  

	Look...you're all Rangers, and you're supposed to be doing these sort of
things, watching out for trouble on the horizon, they'll take of the
problem, and then, they'll be back. You'll see."

	"Thank you for the optimism, Mr. Garibaldi, I really do appreciate it,
especially in times like we're facing now."

	A nod.  "If I can help in any other way, just let me know.  Hell, you all
work for Jeff, anyways, it's the least I can do..."	

			 * * *
	
	Feb 7, 2260, 0300 hrs, E.S.T.

	"Do you see it?" William whispered, his eyes wide.

	"I'm running on adrenalin, after being awake this long.." Marcus replied,
"But bloody Hell, yes..you can hardly miss it."

	In front of them, against the chaos of  hyperspace, fiery red, gray and
black in colour this far down the incline, hung a construct almost beyond
belief, a three dimensional snowflake-like shape almost as large as Babylon
5, quite obviously their destination.  Who these creatures were, and what
there purposes were in creating such a place, was as yet unanswered, but as
they drew closer, the Rangers beheld, secured along the edge of the
construct, many of the ships that had been reported missing...and they
weren't alone.

	Not by far...

****************************************************************************
****

To be continued....in a day that will change the Rangers...forever!!




*****************************************************************

David G Goldingay at
dgolding@connect.ab.ca

From: dgolding@connect.ab.ca
Subject: Rimstalker, Dark Circle, Part 3b
Date: Tue, 07 Apr 1998 23:34:39


		RIMSTALKER: DARK CIRCLE
			PART  III
	  "MOVEMENTS OF GRAVITY AND TREACHERY"
		     PHASE II OF III

	**"The more often this happened, the worse I began to get about it.  I
clearly remember Michael Garibaldi, who we kept communication with
sporadically over the years, even after he resigned from Sheridan's staff,
assuring me that William would return, and that time, he did, and the times
after that.  But eventually, there would come an occasion for fear, for
grief and for being proven wrong about everything I thought I knew.  I
still, even now, curse the Shadows for bringing this upon me and Delenn..."**

- From "Storm Crossing: The Shadow War, and other Responsbilities"

		     * * *

	Feb 7th, 2260, mid-morning.

	The crew of the WHITE STAR slept; this was partially a natural sleep, but
those who had captured them were not opposed to taking advantage of the
situation, they had already looked within this strange new ship and
determined that it was more advanced then any of the ships they had
captured for study thus far.  Additionally, the Dark Enemy had attempted to
destroy this ship, and they were the Enemy of all.  If the Meddlers were
allowed to find this place, they would destroy it, as had happened to the
great bases of the past; the habitats, however, deeper still, must be kept
safe, and so, it was once more time to act.  

	The others they had captured could tell them nothing of the Enemy, only
fears and misconceptions;  maybe the youngsters onboard this ship could.
In any case, the Dreamwalkers would make the attempt...if there was no
success, it was only a matter of suspending them until another oppurtunity
came along....

	The Dreamwalkers approached the graceful purple and gray ship, their
interest keen.  Would this be a success??  They were about to find out...

			   * * *

	A pool of light suddenly illuminated William, and he whirled, to see what
appeared to be a man approach out of the darkness, robed in and with the
appearance of a Tibetan monk.  He frowned; this was a vision from his
youth, the visits to the glacial mountains of the high plateau, and thus,
he was immediately given the hint that this was a dream...a lucid one, and
one, apparently, of purpose.

	The Other spoke.  "You have come to this place, like all the others, those
who could not tell us what we wanted to hear.  We are going to ask you a
question, and if you answer it correctly, then perhaps you will be allowed
a further discussion."

	William considered carefully what he had seen; the last thing he
remembered was the WHITE STAR docking on the edge of the vast alien
construct, a falling darkness, and now..this.  "I understand, and agree; we
are both, it seems, looking for the truth here, if not in the same way."

	The Other's eyebrow rose.  "A more carefully considered response we have
yet to hear.  Very well, the question is this: the Dark Meddlers are once
again striding about, spreading the chaos and war that is their wont.  Do
you serve them, oppose them, are you indifferent...or, like so many others
we have brought to this place, do you have 'no idea what I am talking
about'??" This, we are inclined to disbelieve, and we have hope, for we
found you engaged with the Enemy, and drove them off...but we must know,
for sure."

	William nodded.  "The Enemy we share is a race that we have learned to
call the Shadows; they are a darkness that must be defeated wherever
possible, a force, that if given free rein, will create chaos unopposed, as
you just suggested.  That is our purpose: I am a Ranger, dedicated to
striding the borders of the Darkness, to opposing the Shadows wherever they
may be, to watch, to learn, and, where necessary, to assist those who have
no other help."

	"So..." the Other glanced away briefly, and then gazed squarely at William
once more.  "Those that call themselves 'Minbari' have gained new
alliances, for the word "Anla'shok" shares the same place in your mind as
the word "Ranger".  We remember them from before, but did not involve
ourselves, choosing to hide in that which we call home, that which we draw
sustenence from.  It is apparent that they have matured in some ways, but
not in others..."

	"You are First Ones, then?"

	The Other smiled.  "And how do you define that term, William Westcastle,
Rimstalker, Warrior,  man of  the upstart world that calls itself Earth?"

	"There are those who live in our universe, and this place, apparently, as
well, who have existed for hundreds of thousands if not millions of years,
but choose not to involve themselves in the affairs of the younger races,
unless disturbed.  The Shadows are the oldest race we know of, and are
opposed by those we call the Vorlons.  There is evidence that further races
of this age exist, and so I ask again..."

	"If that is your definition, then no, we do not belong in the same
category as those you call Vorlons, or those we both call Enemy.  We dwell
in the recesses of this place; we are few, and so, are secretive, but we
are not supportive of the meddling intrusions of those you call Shadows,
and so, will strike against them where and when we can."  The Other sighed.
 "And as per your race's need to assign categories and names to everything,
you may call us the C"hal'zhamon; that is not an ideal translation, but it
is the closest we can come to the Truth utilizing your tongue."

	"I understand...but I must say some things to you, if I may."

	"As you wish."

	"Why are you here?"

	"A wise question, and not easily answered.  The origins of our people lie
hidden in the mists of time.  We do not come from your universe, nor did we
come from here, although we can survive in this place...this we do know,
however; our origins are hidden in the mists of  time.  So...unlike the
images that you associate with those you call Vorlons, we are not all
knowing, and there are  patterns we are unwilling to follow."  The Other
paced, his expression dark.  "That, you must understand, makes us
vulnerable; and thus, we hide, and strike only when provoked."

	"A perilous position to be in, even for those of your stature."  

	"Indeed; the places where curvature becomes extreme are our places of
power, and if the Enemy had not disturbed us so, we would have stayed in
those depths that you and the other Younglings, and even those you call
Vorlons and Shadows, are normally incapable of reaching.  But, as the
saying in your mind goes, 'you cannot put the genie back in the bottle', we
are here, and the secret is out.  Can you, who call yourself Ranger, find a
solution to this problem?"

	"I would not assume to dictate to such as you."

	A flash of anger.  "Dictate or do not, you must provide us with what we
need, or you and your crew will never leave this place, and that, I will
assume, is not an optimum choice, man of Earth.  There is a glimmer of
Another about you, one without which you will wither and lose hope,
and...vice versa.  We do not wish to deny that what brings you joy, but for
a Youth, you are unusually intelligent, and thus, we abandon mystery and
deception, and come to the point.  We are not wise in the ways of your
Space, and pitfalls lie everywhere; help us, or watch us face the Enemy,
and this time, be destroyed, despite our technology."

	William thought desperately, and then, nodded, and began.  "By undertaking
these actions, you have attracted the attention of certain members of the
Younger Races, my commanders included, by your kidnapping and examination
of their members and ships.  Additionally, by your direct engagement with
Shadow forces, you have alerted them to your presence.  The next time,
there will not just be a small squadron searching for you, but an entire
fleet.  The actions you must take are clear, and if you possess the means,
a way out can be found."

	"Explain."

	"Firstly, you must retreat, and hide yourselves far down the Incline, so
that the Shadows cannot find you.  Next, you must remove, if possible, the
memories of all those you have brought here, save for a spokesman for the
Younger races who can keep your secret.  Thirdly, if you wish to stand
against the Shadows, stand when you are needed, when all of us can stand
together.  Then is the time you will be needed the most, but that time is
not yet.  Finally, those ships you have captured must be freed in places
unusual to them, but those places must be close to where they can find a
way home.  In so doing, will the Rangers and the Z'hal'zhamon establish an
alliance with one another, and in the keeping of the secret, only the
Entil'zha, my leaders, and I will know of you.  The rest...will come in due
course."

	The Other considered, and, then, rather abruptly, eight more phased into
being around him.  The Other paused for a moment, and then smiled.  "It is
acceptable..and unfortunate that we could not find such a one as you before
now.  Think of a signal that will be used to summon us, and when there is
need, send the signal, and we will come.  The secret will be kept, the
members returned, as per your suggestions.  We wish no ill feelings towards
any of the Younger Races in your domain, but our secrets must be maintained."

	William paused for a moment, and then thought of an image, a flower the
colour of the WHITE STAR against the Ranger jewel, and the Other nodded.
"It will do; farewell, for now, William Westcastle, Ranger...Warrior...Man
of Right.  We will speak again."

			  * * *

	Marcus blinked, as around him, the remainder of the crew returned to the
here and now.  "What the...what happened?"

	William turned, a puzzled look on his face.   "I...the last thing I
remember is getting us ready to run from those Shadow ships, and then, an
emerald flash of light...and now..."

	"We're much higher up the Incline then we were..." Marcus tersely
reported.  "And the Shadows are nowhere in sight."  He paused.  "And, it
appears we've somehow lost quite a few hours of time, as well.  Do you find
this as disturbing as I do??"

	William nodded in exasperation.  "I hate mysteries...I hate missing time
more.  Too many shades of the past coming back to roost."  A brief
discussion in several languages then occurred, as the crew added their own
opinions.

	"Right."  Marcus raised his eyebrows.  "Stand by...we're apparently close
enough to a transfer beacon to receive messages.  Babylon 5 is hailing
us...somewhat urgently, by the look of it."

	The curtain came alight, to reveal the concerned, but at the same time,
relieved face of Captain Sheridan, Delenn just behind him.  "William,
you've been out of contact for some time, we were just about getting ready
to send a search party out to find you.  But whatever you did out there, it
worked; we've received reports of the missing ships turning up sectors away
from where they were supposed to be, but at least they're back, and our
Patrol is just about back to the barn as well.  Good work, both of you."

	William shook his head, the time for this was not now.   "Captain, I wish
I could say we were responsible for those returns, but we have to
regretfully decline that honor."

	"What?"

	"William does not lie, Captain.." Marcus added pointedly.  "If anything,
it is apparent that we fell victim to the same force in hyperspace that
caused  the other dissapearances... everyone onboard has fallen victim to a
case of what past generations have called 'missing time', and all records
in the WHITE STAR computers for that time period are missing as well."

	"That shouldn't be possible, Marcus..." Delenn declared, her gaze
insistent.  "The computers on the WHITE STAR are the most advanced my
people have ever created...there must be some records of that period
available, surely?."
	
	"I understand your objections, Delenn, but if there are, they're not
making themselves very easy to find.."

	"I will make a further report to you both when I return..." William added,
and he saw the Captain narrow his eyes...good, he had gotten the hint.  "If
there is anything more to add, it will be then; WHITE STAR out."

	Marcus shook his head in exasperation.  "That's not going to be a fun
report, I'm afraid; I wouldn't want to be in your shoes about now."

	"You're telling me."

			   * * *

	EAS NIOBE, Beta Durani orbit, Feb 7th, 2260, evening.

	"Do you have any idea what this 'package' of General Hague's might be??"
Deitrich pointedly asked his Captain, as both officers watched a shuttle
from the nearby heavy cruiser ARK ROYAL approach the NIOBE.

	"No idea, Commander, only that General Hague assured me the package would
help us take care of our 'problem'."

	"I see..." 

	Shortly after that, the shuttle was locked down and secured in the NIOBE's
forward bay, and a single spacesuited figure approached the viewing deck.
A whir of airlocks, and the figure emerged.

	"Welcome aboard the Destroyer NIOBE."  Bethany declared, as the figure
approached.  "I am Captain Tikopai, the..."

	"Yes..." the other replied, detaching its helmet to reveal a full head of
luxurious black hair, and startling jade green eyes.  "I know.  My name is
Melissa Vadim, and I'm here, on General Hague's orders, to help you solve
your problem."

	"And exactly how are you going to do that, if I may ask?"  Deitrich
pointedly inquired.

	Melissa Vadim turned her hawklike gaze squarely on Bethany's exec, and
Deitrich backed off...a little.  "I'm a telepath, Commander...and no, not a
Psicorp teep, either.  Does that answer both your questions?"

			  * * * 
	
	War Council Chambers, Babylon 5, late evening..

	"All right..." Captain Sheridan stated, his gaze speculative.  "We got the
hint, William.  What couldn't you tell us then that you can tell us now?"

	"It's far more complicated then you might think, sir.  We encountered a
small squadron of Shadow warships in hyperspace, and shortly after that,
the Shadows were driven off by another group that I later learned called
themselves the Cha'hal'zhamon.  They are, apparently, living in hyperspace,
near the bottom of the Incline, and the Shadows disturbed them, so they're
coming up to strike at them whenever they can, and as a byproduct, capture
for study ships from varying races, waiting for someone to come who could
answer for them a very specific question.."

	"And that being?"

	"Will you stand with us against the Enemy who meddles, and brings chaos to
our domain?"

	"A more pointed invitation for an alliance, I can't imagine."

	"In a roundabout fashion...yes.  The Cha'hal'zhamon will, for now, retreat
to their places of power deep in Hyperspace, and will cease and desist
their actions, until the Shadows have assured themselves that the
Cha'hal'zhamon cannot be found.  When we need them, they will, however,
come to help, but they implied not to ask them until we absolutely needed
them to...there doesn't appear to be very many of them left, and they're
wary of the Shadows, who would like nothing better then to destroy them
all, for a reason I cannot determine, although it seems to be more then for
the harassing attacks the Cha'hal'zhamon have been undertaking on their
Enemy.  Also, they arranged it so I would be the only member of the WHITE
STAR crew to remember what has occurred.  One of their conditions is that
it must stay that way...at least, for now."

	"Fair enough...you've done a far better job here then I initially
thought...this gives me an idea..."

	"John.." Delenn cautioned, "We should not use this new alliance rashly.
The Cha'hal'zhamon, despite their advanced technology, are small in number.
 We should use their help sparingly, and only when we are ready; that time
is not now.  The secret must stay among the four who already know, it
cannot be allowed to spread farther...not yet."

	"You may be right, but we can't stop there.  They're a beginning, but
there are more First Ones out there, Delenn, we have to find them!...."

	With a smile, William slipped out of the Council chambers.  His job here
was done, for now, but duty still awaited..

****************************************************************

To be continued...

*****************************************************************

David G Goldingay at
dgolding@connect.ab.ca

- The Universe knew what it was doing when it provided us all 
with the imagination to make this fun...

From: dgolding@connect.ab.ca
Subject: Rimstalker, Dark Circle, Part 3c
Date: Fri, 10 Apr 1998 22:16:00

Bethany calls a council of war among her carrier group.   The Nightwatch
reports on the loss of the NIOBE mole,  but prepare themselves to destroy
Carrier Group 39...(Mid Feb)

			    RIMSTALKER: DARK CIRCLE
				   PART III
		     "MOVEMENTS OF GRAVITY AND TREACHERY"
				PHASE III OF III

	**"The advancement in Earth Alliance starship technology during the years
following the Earth-Minbari War was significant, and the end result, the
Omega Class Destroyer project, provided the structure behind Earthforce's
Carrier Group standard during the 2250's and 60's.  Unfortunately, this
standard was flawed, in that in pairing destroyer units with a suitable
number of the older Hyperion and Hyperion-B heavy cruisers, that those very
escorts were made vulnerable by that very advancement....

 During the course of hostilities, it was the nature of opposing carrier
group units to focus their fire on the escort vessels, being generally
unable to destroy their opposing destroyer units, and the end result was,
by 2261, that the  number of active cruisers and dreadnaughts in Earthforce
had been cut very nearly in half.  It was the end of an era...the
Destroyer, less numerous then its predecessors, but so very much more
capable of destruction, was now the Dominating force in the fleet, and the
following years would continue that trend, first in the Warlock Class, and
then..."**

	-from "The History of the Earth Alliance Civil War"

				* * *
						
	February 14, 2260...

	A riot of conflicting thoughts rang through Brianna's mind, as she
wandered randomly through the twilight dimness of the station night.  In
the days since her return, the distant, almost dark song of Ulkesh had not
diminished; if anything, it was now stronger then ever before, a dangerous
lure, an impossible strain; for while she was a Ranger, the Vorlon had also
claimed her for his own, to use when and where he chose.  For now, Ulkesh
was content to let her serve on Babylon 5, but for how much longer would
that continue??  How much longer could she put herself through this??

	With a sigh, she laid down on the grass; not strictly allowed by the
station's agronomic staff, but there were very few of them around at the
moment, and in any case, with what the Vorlons had done to her, she very
much doubted that any of them would see her anyways, unless she wanted them
too.  Eyes half-lidded, she gazed up at the almost vertigo-inducing
panorama on the other side of the Garden, almost a mile above her head.
Lights moved and danced against the darkness, the core shuttle, the trams
and other vehicles on their travels.  In some respects, it was as if
Babylon 5 was an entity in itself, and these were the cells moving through
its innards...

	"#Guide#"

	With a start, she jumped to her feet, and turned to see the now familiar
yellowish-brown form of Kosh behind her.  As always, the Vorlon(not her
Vorlon, less familiar, and yet, easier to deal with) had arrived without
sound, but she had asked for this meeting.  "Kosh...thank you meeting me;
you are...not so familiar to me as Ulkesh, but..."

	"#The Dance has not been easy; the Service is a burden of Giants#"

	She nodded.  "Then you do see my problem; I cannot serve both William and
Ulkesh equally, it is too much of a strain on me."

	"#Duty is heavier then a mountain, but lighter then death.  Choose your
path#"

	She grimaced slightly.  "Not terribly friendly advice, but I do
understand; Kosh, is there some way you can help me to control this, before
it tears me apart??  I cannot leave them, not yet, not now, it is not the
right time, for now, they still need me!!  I need your help."

	#There is a way; but it will not be easy#

	"I don't care anymore; you're different then he is, anything you do, no
matter the difficulty, I will accept.  I've been insane once, as you know;
I do not very much want to go there again."

	#Very well; follow#"  

Heart beating hard, Brianna followed the Vorlon out of the Central Garden,
and into the station proper.  From point to point, they went, until it was
quite clear what their destination would be, but the subterfuge had to be
maintained.  With a grim shudder, she took hold of a human breather mask
from the holder, even though she didn't need it anymore, and allowed her
gills to flex ever so slightly.  Shortly thereafter, they arrived at Kosh's
inner sanctum, and she cast the breather aside, and fixed the Vorlon with
what for her was a penetrating gaze.  "Are you offering me what I think
you're offering me?"

	#Yes; It is the only way#

	"I understand."  She breathed deeply, and opened her mind.  "Do what you
must."

	There was a pause, and then, Kosh's encounter suit opened...

				* * *
	EAS NIOBE, Feb 15th, 2260...night watch.

	Even a deep space destroyer had to have a night rotation, when the
majority of her command staff were asleep in their bunks.  The current
transition through hyperspace on patrol was far too routine to interest
him, and thus, even though he stood the second watch, of his own  choice,
it was a clearly given opportunity to collect more information.  The
section was otherwise deserted, his staff elsewhere.  A perfect opportunity...

	He yawned; it was late, but this was the only time available, especially
since Tikopai had enacted her tough new security mandate, which he, being
given little choice in the matter, was required to follow.  A blink...only
a short time more, and the watch would be over...

	There was a small sound, and he whirled, to see...nothing.  Damnit, he had
very nearly fallen asleep on the job...a deadly sin.  If that happened,
Nightwatch Prime's response would be anything but gentle...

	"You dissapoint us; if you cannot even stay awake to do the job, how are
we supposed to place trust in you?"  He whirled, and most coherent thought
left his mind, to find an unfamiliar face in front of him..but the
voice..the voice was unmistakable...

	"Wha...impossible!"

	"Nothing is impossible for the Man who holds the strings of all those far
flung children under his employ.  You are taking too long to do what you
have been ordered to!...Tikopai and her confidantes get away with more each
hour they remain unobserved!"

	"I'm doing the best I can under the circumstances, damnit!...what more do
you want of me?  And how the HELL is it that you are onboard Tikopai's ship
without her noticing?"

	"It was easier then you might think..." 

	And then, he started, the realization coming on him all of a sudden; the
wall behind Prime was wavering, ever so slightly, and the enormity of his
mistake came crashing home.

	He was still asleep!!

	And someone, one of those goddamn teeps, had gotten inside his mind;  with
an angry roar, he came awake, and turned towards the resolute target of his
rage, standing scant meters away, a calm, resolute expression on her face..

				* * *

	With absolute, ready precision, Paul Telluride sent a PPG shot crashing
into Barris's right shoulder, and the security chief staggered, and then
turned to run.  Nearby, Deitrich stood ready beside Melissa Vadim, while,
farther back in the shadows, Bethany stood, completely at a loss on how to
proceed, as Telluride lead his detachment of security personnel in pursuit.
 The man she had worked with since the War, a traitor to his crew and
captain, an informant, the worst of all possible sins...

	"I know how you feel, Captain.." the telepath commented, her gaze steady,
"But we didn't have any choice.  General Hague cannot afford to lose you to
a hostile takeover, your group is too important to him for that."

	"I...understand...but that doesn't mean I have to like it.  Curtis Barris
was a survivor, and I thought...I believed his advancement to his present
position was what he wanted, that he believed enough in our cause to do
what was right.  I guess...I guess I was wrong."

	"At the heart of things, Barris is a good man...but his belief in the
right of Government makes him dangerous for our purposes.  We're lucky that
he is the only member of the Nighwatch onboard...it could have been far
worse then it was."

	"You're sure of that??"

	Vadim nodded.  "General Hague made the effort to keep me secret from the
Psicorp and just about everyone else because he knew that I was good at
what I did, and that the Psicorp would not help him when the time came.
Your crew is clean, and the information you have passed onto them helped to
make up their minds, more or less.  A few of them may not want to act when
the time comes to fight Earth, but they will follow orders...and in time,
they will come to see that those orders are the right ones to follow."

	<BeeP> 

	"This is Tikopai.  Go."

	"This is Lieutenant Telluride, ma'am.  Barris has been cornered and
captured, and is currently on his way to the brig.  You should know that he
was atttempting to make to the 'Bolt bays when he was captured...it's
pretty clear what his intentions were."

	"Understood, Lieutenant, and thank you; we may have a few things to
discuss in due course."

	"I understand, ma'am...when you want to call the meeting, I'll be there.
Telluride out."

	Bethany turned to the telepath, still waiting nearby.  "Can I assume, Miss
Vadim, that your work here is now done??"

	"You can assume all you wish...but the reality of the matter speaks
otherwise.  You allowed a traitor to get inside your arc of fire, Captain,
and given the chance, despite your past relationship, sooner or later he
would have been forced to make a choice between his loyalty to you and his
loyalty to Earthgov.  Which do you think it would have been...Captain?"

	"Your point is...taken."

	"I sincerely hope so; regardless, General Hague has ordered me to remain
onboard your ship for the time being, a secret that will be kept by you,
Commander Alwhin, and the rest of your group.  Sooner or later, Earthgov
and the Nightwatch may try to put another agent or saboteur onboard, and
when and if that happens, I must be ready to intercept and neutralize the
danger."

	"So are you under my orders then, Miss Vadim?"

	A frosty smile touched the corners of Melissa Vadim's mouth.  "Rather, say
I am 'consulting' to you and yours.  Do try and enjoy what remains of this
night' sleep, Captain, I suspect that you're going to need it."

				 * * *
	Feb 16th, 2260...

	"Gentlemen..." Bethany resolutely pointed out, "disaster was only narrowly
averted...this time.  If Barris had kept his secret, sooner or later we
would have had a saboteur in our midst, and the time is coming soon when
the General will be forced to make his move.  Discusion?"

	"Now that we know that they are watching us..." Captain McCurdy pointed
out, "It was be easier to look for the signs.  Miss Vadim has kindly agreed
to conduct the same searches on our ship that she conducted on yours, and
if there are any further agents onboard, we will find out, and neutralize
them."

	"And as for the coming moment..." Captain Francis added, "When the time
comes, we will be ready.  General Hague has indicated that he will
conference with us when he feels that moment is imminent, and once he is
onboard the ALEXANDER, it will, all being well, be time for us to join the
Fleet he is building."

	"Agreed...it's good we're still focussed on the matter at hand." Bethany
turned in her seat, and Lieutenant Telluride, his gaze firm, stepped
forward.  "Lieutenant...I hate to pull you away from what you love, but we
are currently without a security chief."

	"I understand, ma'am; Lieutenant Gage has agreed to take command of our
Thunderbolt squadrons; at this time, I would like to offer myself as your
new head of security."

	She smiled.  "It's a little more complicated then that, I'm afraid..we
want you to be head of Security for the entire *Carrier Group*"

	Paul Telluride paled just a little bit...and then he smiled in return.  "A
challenge!...I like the way you thing, Captain."

				* * *

	"Report."

	"It is clear that the agent onboard the NIOBE has been neutralized, sir,
and it is equally clear that we will be unable to infiltrate that ship again."

	"No matter; the traitor Tikopai and her fellow rebels are now identified
as such..and when the time comes, we will reveal this information to
President Clark and the Chiefs of Staff.  Many men and women will die in
the coming Fire, but it is justifiable, given the end result."

	"Then we are ready to move??"

	A smile.  "The project on Ganymede is growing near to completion.
Soon...very soon."

				* * *

****************************************************************************
******
Next...the long countdown has finished, the final moves are about to begin,
on Babylon 5, on the NIOBE, and everywhere else that matters; the darkness
is about to fall, and war's long hand is about to reach out.  "SHADES OF
DETERMINATION" the first of DARK CIRCLE'S Earth Civil War miniarc,
beginning soon...

				 * * * 



*****************************************************************

David Goldingay at
dgolding@connect.ab.ca




From: dgolding@connect.ab.ca
Subject: Rimstalker, Dark Circle, Part 4a
Date: Sun, 12 Apr 1998 01:04:11


			RIMSTALKER: DARK CIRCLE
				PART  IV
		       "SHADES OF DETERMINATION"
			    PHASE I OF III
			

	**"For most of the months between when we saw him last, and when we next
heard from him, it had been a source of concern for us what had happened.
The Narn Homeworld and all of their colonies had been devastated by the
Centauri occupation, and yet, in November, we would find that close to a
dozen Narn ships of the line had survived the war, in hiding, and far from
prying eyes.  The reason this had occurred was initially unclear, but then,
in time, despite Na'Kal's lack of communication on the matter, it was
absolutely clear who had been responsible for saving what then remained of
the Narn fleet.  I have commented elsewhere that we would not see him again
until the Darkness had begun its passing, but that did not mean that he
wasn't thinking of us...or that he could also pass messages our way.

	And that, alone, was a ray of hope against the night that had already
fallen, to know that one of our friends, the one who had made the most
difference when it counted, still lived.  The next two months would show us
so much pain, but in the end, it was the little things that kept us
alive..."**

	- From "Storm Crossing: The Shadow War, and Other Responsibilities"

				* * *

	Feb 22, 2260; Narhlak System, the Narn Rim.

	G'kael sat back in his chair, and grimly considered the possbilities at
hand.  It had been only a matter of months since the fall of Narn, and
things, while they weren't getting any worse, weren't getting much better
either.  This place was the last refuge of Free Narn, and as that went, it
wasn't spectacular in the slightest.  He turned his gaze to the lowering
orange suns of this place, and sighed; there was almost certainly another
dust storm coming tonight.

	Narhlak Base had been developed by the Intelligence Agency at its height,
and as such, had remained secret while everything else had fallen; was so
far beyond the Central systems as to be a blip on Centauri sensors, an
unimportant trifle, a system with no value.

	Just, as the humans would say, what the Doctor ordered; a fascinating
phrase, but curiously apt at times like this.  He allowed himself a brief,
bitter smile..resources were strained, but hope was not gone yet.

	In orbit above, stationed geosynchronously opposite from the archaic
system jump gate hung what remained of the Narn navy, a collection of
perhaps twenty vessels.  Half of those would never fight again, in any
battle; indeed, it had been a struggle for several of those to even
maneuver out of hyperspace to reach this place.  But the other half?...now
*they* were worth saving.  

	Chief among those resources were six G'Quon class Heavy cruisers, in
various states of repair, with lighter ships and dreadnaughts making up the
remainder.  There was enough spare parts in the orbiting wrecks to ensure
the small force would be back to full operating capability sometime within
the next eight months, but the work was not easy.  The crews were working
double shifts as it was to bring their vessels back online, with reduced
food and no spacedock facilities.  And silence was paramount...if the
Centauri even *considered* that there were rebels hiding here, they would
bring a large enough fleet to *crush* those who hid here.

	That was not, of course, an option to be considered.  

	There was a brief grinding noise, and then N'rothhak, his long standing
aide, and once Third onboard his lost ship, the N'blis, entered the
chamber.  Like everyone here in these times of strain, N'rothak had lost
weight, but his expression was anything but defeated.

	"G'kael, the latest report from the orbital units has just been
downloaded.  The drive units onboard the G'tok are well on their way to
being repaired, and the crew estimates they will be fully operational in
about three weeks.  The structural repair will take a little while longer;
however, it is clear, by G'quan, that we will have at least THREE fully
operational vessels in a month's time!!"

	"Four, my friend; you forget the Shi'no'kan."

	N'rothak nodded.  "Of course; however, the firepower we need will only be
represented in our larger ships; the remaining N'roth'cka class vessels
have, more or less, been cannibalized to repair the heavy cruisers...ours
is the last, besides the larger ships."

	"The firepower *they* represent is all that we will have to retake
Homeworld, N'rothak; and I fear, despite Na'kal's protestations to the
contrary, that those will not suffice."

	"It is only your standing in the Intelligence force that kept Na'kal from
assuming command of this operation outright, G'kael!"

	"Is that so?  Without our help, the Military would have been fully
decimated by the Centauri.  Na'kal and his crew were wandering and lost two
months ago, we intercepted them, and brought them to a place where they
could possess at least a modicum of safety, a hiding place in which to
rebuild and regroup.  My standing means nothing to Na'kal, his *continued
existence* does!!"

	"Of course; forgive me."

	"There is nothing to forgive."  G'kael reached down, and carefully removed
a message crystal, and raised it into N'rothak's view.  "An interesting
missive arrived two days ago, N'rothak, in the personage of a Ranger."

	"A Ranger?  You did not tell me of this before, G'kael!!  Why?"

	"There were too many eager ears to listen, my friend; even now, we have to
be very careful, and very discerning of who should know the truth.  The
time may come, and it will, very soon, that secrecy is no longer important,
but that time is not yet.  In any case, I have news.

	Two of our mutual friends have assumed a greater responsibility then I
would have initially believed; command of the Babylon 5 Ranger population
has been passed to them, and I do not doubt that Jeffrey Sinclair, he who
they call Entil'zha, has greater plans in store for them yet."

	N'rothak thought about this for a minute, and then smiled.  "I
understand!...both the need for secrecy, and the meaning of this.  I agree,
G'kael..this *is* good news, and shows that we are not alone in this fight.
 You must tell me if you can, what goes with the outside universe?  We have
spent so much time worrying about the status of our military assets that
attention on other matters has lagged."

	"Understandable, but not acceptable.  Very well...I will tell you, but the
news is not good.  Everywhere, the signs are clear; what happened with our
people is beginning to happen everywhere.  Not only are many of the League
worlds and their colonies fighting skirmishes with one another, but it is
increasingly clear that the humans are about to join in this downward
spiral.  William's thoughts on this matter are very clear and to the point;
there is evidence that certain units in the Earth Navy are about ready to
fight their own government, and equally clear is the point that it will
take very little to push the Earth President and his junta from fear into
desperation."

	"I see; they are afraid, and from this fear will be born the seeds of a
new war."

	"Very likely."  G'kael sighed, and turned his one eye to the barren desert
outside his command post.  "All around us are born the fears of the past,
born anew in the eyes of the current generation.  Sooner or later, the
fears incited by this crisis will explode into a great Fire, and I fear
more to see it then to be denied that sight."

	"Your fears are unjustified, Spymaster..." the sardonic voice of Na'kal
announced, as the commander of the G'tok stepped into the chamber.
"Despite your aide's concerns to the contrary, I have no wish to assume
command of this, our last hope for survival, our ONLY hope to retake Narn,
unless a better alternative presents itself.  We will rebuild our ships,
strip those that cannot be saved, and when it is time, when and if the
crisis you speak of has passed, we will stride forward to do what must be
done."

	"You oversimplify matters, Na'kal."

	"Perhaps that is so, G'kael, but your concerns on the races of this galaxy
do not excuse you from the duty at hand."

	"I did not *ask* for this leadership!!"

	"Perhaps not; but I cannot think of anyone more qualified, for now, to
lead us.  G'kar is bound by his obligation to lead the Narn of Babylon 5,
and is thus unavailable. The Ka'rhi, with that exception, are dead at the
hands of the Centauri.  You, G'kael, and the remains of your Intelligence
operation, are our last hope."

	He laughed.  "I had never thought to hear such words from you, Na'kal;
perhaps there is some hope for us, after all."

	Na'kal bowed slightly, the same, thin, sardonic smile still on his face.
"Perhaps that is so; good day to you, Spymaster."

	"And what did you make of that, then, N'rothak?"  G'kael inquired of his
aide.

	"I wish I knew..."

				* * *   

	Feb 25th, 2260...

	"I had not expected to see your return so soon, Ericsson, but in any case,
it is pleasing to see that you and your team succeeded in your efforts, and
returned so swiftly."

	Ericcson smiled.  "There will come a time in the none too distant future
when we will move even more swiftly, G'kael; but that time is not yet, that
is all I wll say for now.  In any case, our survey of the Narn Rim
indicates that there is little if any Shadow activity in this area, they
appear content to let the Centauri consolidate their hold on the region,
and in any case, the Centauri care not for this place, which is, as they
say, your hole card."

	"Precisely.  For now, however, I would appreciate it, Ericcson, if you
would do me a favor.  On your first waystop on our bold little world, you
dropped off a message from Val'na Sha'vei Westcastle, a message I have now
produced a response to.  I would appreciate it if you or those you trust
could convey the message to Babylon 5.  The Val'na and I have a special
relationship, given, as you know, that I played a special part in his
beginnings with the Rangers...I suspect it would please him greatly to know
that I and N'rothak still live."

	Ericsson nodded.  "A bargain is a bargain; you gave us permission to use
this place as a staging area for our investigations along the Rim, G'kael;
it's the least we can do to courier a message to Babylon 5."

	"Excellent; may G'Quan watch over you in your travels, Ericsson."

	"And Valen over yours; we'll see you soon, G'kael.  Stay silent, stay
safe, and above all...keep Na'kal close to your side, he's a bit of a loose
cannon, you know..."

	G'kael laughed.  "You understand us all too well, Ranger; until next time,
then."

				* * *

	Feb 28th, 2260...Earthdome.

	A conversation in passing...

	"Report."

	"Matters have advanced to the point where we can prepare for the New
Order.  Nightwatch units in many locations have assumed key positions in
stations, on colonies and on many of the ships in the Fleet.  Once the
project at Ganymede reaches its final stage, the President will act, and we
will act with him.  This is a game that has taken a long time to reach
Checkmate, but the final closure is at hand."

	A nod.  "Does it not feel *wonderful* to know that so few can so easily
control so many?  The correct and careful application of fear is all that
is necessary to control the masses."

	"And this, friend, is that application taken to the extreme."  A check of
the time.  "Enough; there is a meeting I am due for."

	"Then I will not delay you."

				* * *

	Mar 3rd, 2260...Babylon 5, the Ranger Council.

	"Ladies and gentlemen..." William darkly pronounced, as he strode slowly
back and forth, "We're just about out of time, here; it is clear that
matters in Earthspace are about to come to a head, and when that happens,
the long arm of President Clark will probably reach out to touch this place
directly, if the reports I've received from Captain Sheridan are accurate.
Before that happens, there are a few decisions we need to make, and they
have to be made right NOW, before everything spins out of control.
Reports."  With a minimum of effort, Shival began recording what followed.

	"Things in Earthspace are getting really Hot...." Colvhar replied, his
gaze strained.  "The Senate and the President have come close to blows on a
number of matters in the last few weeks, and it is absolutely clear that
something's about to give.  I anticipate the Entil'zha, within about the
next week or so, giving the order for my agents to pull back towards
Babylon 5 and beyond.  There is very little safety on Earth for us,
anymore...or just about anywhere in the Alliance, for that matter."

	"Things towards the Rims are hardly better..." Erica Dorval added, her
midnight black, French braided tresses a harsh contrast to the Minbari
sitting around her.  "While the Shadows themselves aren't, for now,
actively attacking anybody, their agents have managed, through deceit and
deception, to begin brushfire wars between dozens of races.  It's beginning
to look like this place is one of the few calm eyes left in the Storm
around us."

	"Precisely.." William ground out.  "That storm is about to break over
Babylon 5, and when that happens, a number of contigency plans must already
be in place."  He turned.  "Jennifer?"

	Gaze firm, Jennie stood.  "It is inevitable, given the evidence, that
President Clark will attempt to seize Babylon 5, and I believe, from all
evidence, that Captain Sheridan and his crew will move to stop this from
happening, with the, we hope, aid of at least a few of the Earthforce units
who will, shall we say, 'disagree' with the President's policies.

	There are several possible outcomes to this action.  One...the Captain
succeeds in this mission.  Two....the Captain and his crew fail, are
courtmartialed, possibly shot on sight, and the President assumes full
control of this place.  Three...Babylon 5 is destroyed in the battle."

	"Option One..." Tashann dryly replied, "Is the preferred one; however, the
question we must answer, and guide our groups towards the answer for, is
the following...if Option Two is the result, do we fight, or do we retreat
from this place?"

	"The answer is clear.." Tharvonn added, "In my opinion, at least, Sha'vei.
 If Babylon 5 falls, then our safe haven no longer exists.   We must
retreat from this place if that occurs, but we can make it a fighting
retreat, and we can make the invaders *pay* for that space...that is, if
you wish it so, Sha'vei."

	Viridal laughed.  "If he wishes it so, Tharvonn?...I do not see, in my
opinion, that there is any choice in the matter.  We are Rangers, we fight
the Darkness in all its forms, and such invaders are paramount examples of
that Darkness.  If we leave, we leave in order, in good spirit, BUT we
leave an Enemy hurt by their conquest, not victorious in it."

	"Very well..."  William finalized with a sigh, "Sheridan said it
best...and some of us were here to hear him say it!...here is the place
where we draw the line against the Darkness...here is the place from which
we make a new beginning.  If Babylon 5 falls, then we have failed; if
Sheridan and his crew succeed, then we have a fighting chance.  If we are
forced to leave, however, we will leave an Enemy disallusioned, with spirit
broken, with beliefs unsure.  We will, if necessary, work to free those
captured unjustly...and if necssary, help to deny that which our Enemy
would use against us."

	A quick glance passed between the Council members...and then, as one, they
stood.   "We stand on the Bridge..." Jennie whispered, "And no one may pass."

	He nodded.  "Then let it begin."

				* * *

	"Well.." Jennie murmured sleepily, as beside her, William snored, "Now it
get's interesting."

	<Beep>

	"What the He..."  She sprang out of bed, and hit the answer key.  "Shival?"

	"Forgive me, Jennifer, but I thought this sufficiently important to wake
the Sha'vei, despite the late hour.  A group of Rangers lead by Val'na
Ericsson has just arrived from the Rim.  Ericsson has, on his person, a
message of some import, from a Narn I believe he calls...G'kael?"

	Jennie *just* managed to stop her mouth from dropping open...the message
*had* gotten through, then!...and all rumours to the contrary, it seemed
that their friend was still alive.  "Sufficient, Shival?  I'll wake him
myself!"

				* * *

	Focussing mightily, William rubbed the sleep from his eyes, and read..and
read...and then, smiled.

	"What does it say?" a whisper from the bed inquired.

	"I'll read it to you."

	<<The Fourth Cycle of G'quon, Day Seventeen>>

	<<This day finds a message in my hand of some great import; a message from
those I have the pleasure to call friends.  The Darkness is upon us, but we
can still find time, amidst the madness, to write a message to those we
know will appreciate the matter, those who understand what we have been
through, where we are, and where we are going.>>

	<<You are two such, and I would never forgive myself if I ignored this.
Your inquiries are appreciated, and just; I hold together the reins of
those who would reclaim Narn in the name of her people...but if they moved
now, they would be crushed..this cannot be allowed.  I have learned of what
is to come for you, yours, your world and all that matters in the name of
Earth, and it is not an easy time, or an easy task...but if you should come
to survive, then know that I expect this to continue.>>

	<<Between the Darkness and the Fire, there they will find us, the
steadfast Narns and Humans of Belief.  We know what we have to do, do we
not?  Do what you must, William and Jennifer of Earth, and we will speak
again, through the power of the written word.>>

	<<<G'kael>>>

				* * *

	Within the circle of his arms, Jennie slept, an ironic reversal of earlier
that night...but the power of G'kael's writing had not ebbed with the
months of seperation, and if anyone could keep the Narns in check until
they were needed, it was he.  G'kar, what little he had seen of him, would
do the same here...and in time, there would come a moment when everything
would come together.

	Everything...

****************************************************************************
****
To be continued...in a war of words, a reversal of fortunes, and a new
beginning, in the Stars united...  
			


From: dgolding@connect.ab.ca
Subject: Rimstalker, Dark Circle, Part 4b
Date: Sun, 12 Apr 1998 22:21:01

			RIMSTALKER: DARK CIRCLE
				PART  IV
		       "SHADES OF DETERMINATION"
			   PHASE II OF III
			
	**"If President Clark and his Ministries had succeeded in their mission to
activate the Shadow Vessel found on Ganymede, then the start of the Earth
Civil War would have gone very differently.  For instance, the escape of
General Hague in his flagship, the ALEXANDER, would not have been allowed,
and as such, the forces arrayed at Babylon 5 would then have been
insufficient to stop the invasion force lead by Captain Smith.  As all now
know, the man of the Hour, or, as some would call him, traitor to
everything we hold dear, then-Captain John Sheridan, acted to stop this
cascade of events at its source, and as a result, began all that
followed..."**

	- From "Holding the Line: A history of the Army of Light..."

				* * *

	9 Mar 2260...the Edge of human space, beyond Tau Ceti.

	Against the backdrop of space, the immensity of the void, very little is
seen, or known, unless the instigators want it so.  The eye is drawn to
movement like air to the candle, and three objects moving against that void
quickly become paramount.  But then, something far more vivid catches the
eye beyond those three objects, as space twists and opens up into the
by-now familiar vortex of a jump point...

				* * *

	"Jump out complete..." Commander Alwhin tersely reported to his fully
alert Captain, as around them, the bridge of the NIOBE bustled at full
alert status.   "One Nova Class Dreadnaught, two Hyperion-B's, and an
Omega..."

	"ID's?

	"As expected, the fleet units of Carrier Group 67; the TANTALUS, the
ARMAGHAST, the INDOMITABLE and the APHRODITE."  There was a pause, and
then, Alwhin smiled.  "The APHRODITE is hailing us, ma'am."

	Bethany smiled, as around them, the new arrivals took up station below and
around her own group's arrowhead formation.  "Put that old rogue on,
Commander; it's been over a year since McRobert and I have had words."  The
monitor engaged, to reveal the bridge of the APHRODITE, and center on it,
the bearded, rugged face of her oldest friends in the fleet, Captain Iain
McRobert.
McRobert had been one of the handful of Earth Captains to survive the
Earth-Minbari War, but he hadn't taken the lure of higher promotions,
preferring instead to stay where he was most useful...in deep space.

	McRobert smiled.  "Hello, Bethany...you're looking well."

	"And you too, Iain...glad to see that you could come and join our little
party."

	The smile faded.  "Not so little anymore, it seems, with the attention
certain parties are giving us just lately."

	"Understood; for now, though, it pays for us not to discuss this over an
open channel.  Your ship, or mine?"

	"Any excuse for a friendly visit is accepted, Captain; that also gives me
an excuse to break out the bagpipes for your arrival."  With a twinkle in
his eye, McRobert broke the connection, and Bethany turned to her exec,
who, of course, was rolling his eyes and desperately trying not to laugh.

	"He never changes, does he??"

	"Would you want him to??"

				* * *

	The door closed, and a now deadly serious Iain McRobert immediately
activated the Security scrambler on his desk.  Bethany nodded..."Now, we
can talk in absolute safety."

	"It's a worrying time when we have to do this around crews we know to be
absolutely loyal to us...but there you have it.  As we both know, the
situation is getting ever grimmer...the junior captains in my carrier group
have been forced to secure and detain half a dozen Nightwatch agents on
board their commands, in addition to the three my officers located onboard
the APHRODITE."

	"Worse luck; I will assume that they didn't get a message out about our
location and intentions to Clark's forces?"

	"One would assume not, given that we haven't been ambushed by anybody that
I know of."  McRobert stopped, and took a deep breath.  

	"Let's cut straight to the chase, shall we?...the patrol cycle we've been
conducting, with the occasional resupply stop and engagement thrown in for
good measure, is about to come to an end.  I have taken the liberty of
noticing that this is not a isolated example; just about without exception,
most of the Earthforce units along the Rim have been recalled to the Inner
Colonies or to Earthspace...my forces were nearer then most, but even so,
we are still a significant number of jumps from Earth, and decision time is
coming.  

	What are we going to do about the corruption falling over Earth, who is
with us, who is not, and most importantly, *when* do we act?"

	"All your points are critical ones, Iain, but General Hague's thinking
ahead of us all, as is usual.  A conference with the units under and loyal
to him has been scheduled for next week; the actions we will take, relative
both to individual unit orders and to the Cause, will be revealed and
discussed at that time.  However, there are still Fleet orders to obey...we
should already be enroute towards the Inner worlds...and, eventually,
Earthspace."

	McRobert nodded.  "I only wish we were greater in number; between us,
through our seniority, we control a fleet of seven vessels, but only two of
those are Omegas, your destroyer, and mine."	

	She nodded.  "We're not alone, Iain..but all is not lost."  She stood.
"That's all I'm going to say for now...when the conference happens, we'll
know more...one way...or the other."

				* * *

	Babylon 5...11 Mar 2260.

	<Message Received>

	Colvhar sat back in his chair, and slowly, but surely, read the message,
and nodded.  He keyed in a connection on the Stellarcom, and shortly
thereafter, was talking with another.

	"What news?"

	"As expected; we have received a far clearer message then I would have
believed previously.  I will expect all of you still on Earth to take
passage to Babylon 5 within the day."

	"We understand, and obey."  The link was unceremoniously cut, and Colvhar
sighed.  The pattern was accelerating towards its final form, and when that
form was reached, the Rangers on Earth would all be gone, as the Entil'zha
had decreed.  What they had all been afraid of was about to happen, and
there was no stopping it now.

				     * * *

	12 Mar 2260...evening.

	"There is no longer any doubt in the matter; the rogue has revealed
herself, and her ways are clear.  After long study, my companion and I have
decided that we can safely take her, contain her so that she does warn the
rest, and return her to Headquarters for study."

	"Excellent!...I did tell you, did I not, that there would come a moment
when all our patience would pay off.  Westcastle and his swiftly growing
command will prove to be a hindrance to our plans; once Miss Tolmanes is
removed, he is weakened by that loss, and the plans that our associates in
Earthgov are pushing forward can only lead to one place..."

	"A plan that Westcastle and his followers would give their lives to
prevent from coming to fruition."

	"If need be, yes; their loss would be...difficult to deal with, but
acceptable at this stage."

	"We understand."  The link was harshly cut.

				* * *

	It had been another long day, but Brianna finally believed she was getting
closer to the answers she searched for.  Kosh had helped her to control the
strain of serving Ulkesh, and for now, that was enough...and her focus in
helping Talion control what little abilities he possessed also gave her
relief, when William and the Council weren't sending her on intelligence
gathering missions both on station and, on one occasion, elsewhere.  She
palmed the entry key to her quarters, when of a sudden, a dark intrusion
into her mind make her gasp...and whirl....

	"We've been waiting a long time for you to make just such a mistake,
Rogue..." the man down the hallway, a man all in black, drawled.  Without
pause, another stepped out of the shadows, and Brianna desperately fought
down the panic inside.  These were Psicorp...and bloodhounds by the look of
it...a very small, secret group, sent, it seemed, to capture her...

	Not if *she* had anything to say about it!

	"Don't come any closer...you don't want to make this mistake."

	The Psicorp agent inclined one eyebrow in disbelief. "Mistake?... please,
Miss Tolmanes, we are both P12's, and at a glance, I cannot believe you any
more then about P9...strong, yes, but not to our caliber.  Surrender to us,
and we will go easily on you.  Do not, and we will put you through an
eternity of pain."

	She paused...and of a sudden, the rush of energy that she knew for Kosh
burst into her mind.  #Cross the borders of belief, and survive#  She
paused, astonished by this message, and then, the meaning came clear...

	"P9??  Is that how strong you think I am??"

	"Don't try to play mind games with us, witch; we've been watching you ever
since you returned to this place, and you have not displayed anything
stronger then that.  From that, it is clear how strong you are; resistance
is futile."  The two stepped forward, and Brianna steeled herself to do
what had to be done...

	"Brianna!" Talion exclaimed, as he burst into view around the corner,
"Don't give in!!"

	"You fool!" the Bloodhound exclaimed, as Talion bowled into him, "You will
pay for this intrusion!"

	NOW she had to act...before the enraged Psicorp agents could take out
their anger on a victim unable to withstand their rage.  Without pause, she
grasped their minds simultaneously, and struck, hard, against their
fortified barriers.  There was a brief pause...and then, to her
astonishment, she was in...
	
	The two agents howled briefly, hands raised to their heads, and then, they
collapsed...at which point Tharvonn, alerted, it seemed, by Talion, rushed
round the corner, with three more Rangers in tow.  "Anla'shok Tolmanes.."
he inquired bruesquely, "Are you well?"

	The shock of what she had just done hit then...two, fully trained
P12's...and she had managed to neutralize them...with maximum effort, mind
you...but she *had* done it.

	She was STRONGER then P12...what in the name of *Valen* had the Vorlons
done to her?

				* * *

	The next day...

	"Report."  William ordered.

	"Belief is not asked for..." Shival replied, his gaze speculative, "But
all indications are that the two agents of the Psi..Corp who attacked
Anla'shok Tolmanes were thrust into a deep coma during her defense against
them.  There appears to be a great deal of brain damage, and should they
ever reawaken, it is certain that their telepathic abilities will have been
reduced significantly."

	"I see..."  William turned his gaze to a subdued Brianna, sitting nearby.
"There are many things you didn't tell me about your visit to the Vorlons,
Brianna...I will assume that this was one of them?"

	"There are...things I CANNOT tell you, William...things that I have
been...conditioned not to reveal.  My service to the Vorlons is equal to my
service to you, Sha'vei...but know that I can, and WILL defend our command
against such intrusions...and I will not allow the Psicorp to capture me."

	"Is that all you can give me?"

	"That is all...there is nothing more to tell.  May I go now?"

	William nodded, half in irritation, and Brianna almost ran out of the room.

	"Significant..." Shival intoned darkly.  "We will see what this means, in
due course."

	"Perhaps..." William replied.  "But who knows, with the Vorlons having a
hand in this?"

				* * *

	Elsewhere...

	"Damnit, Kosh!...two PSICORP agents attacked her!...how can you expect me
not to help!  We are in the same situation, we have been through the same
things, for all I know, we might even have been on the Vorlon Homeworld at
the same time!"

	"##Do NOT interfere in the affairs of the Others##"

	"That's not fair!"

	Silence.

	"Why won't you answer me?"

	"##The tools do not touch one another; know your place##"

	The Vorlon turned to depart, and she who remained reached up, and wiped a
single tear from her cheek.  Before now, it had been simple...but there was
a more hostile side to the Vorlons, that she already *knew*...and to be
refused permission to even *meet* this Other...it was intolerable.  But
they served different masters, and as such, it paid not to disobey...

				* * *

	15 Mar 2260...The Io Transfer Station.

	General William Hague reclined in his chair, deep in thought.  Things were
not going as well as he had hoped.  Despite all the effort put in at
recruiting members of Earthforce to the cause, they were still so very
*few* in number.  Among those he counted as allies, though, were figures of
strength...Bethany Tikopai, Iain McRobert, Sandra Hiroshi, Robert
Hardishane, and, of course, John Sheridan at Babylon 5..that had been a
coup in itself.  
	Below those leaders were a group of more junior officers who would follow
them into death, if necessary.. but when the shoe dropped, the forces
arrayed in support of President Clark would crush them all..there was
simply not *enough* of them to win.

	A plan was needed...a daring plan...a plan that would involve certain
sacrifices...that demanded action, and as leader of the Rebellion, it would
fall to him to draw the fire...and perhaps, to Sheridan, as well...for when
Clark's forces came to Babylon 5, it was very clear what Sheridan's
response would probably be.

	"Sir?"

	Hague looked up, and managed a smile.  "Yes, Major Ryan?"

	"We've managed to secure a number of Gold Channel Links to the Tachyon
grid, sir; Captain's Hiroshi, McRobert, Tikopai and Hardishane are all
waiting to talk to you, as per your orders."

	"Excellent; thank you, Major..that will be all."

	Hague turned to his communication system, and entered a number of
commands, splitting the screen into four different channels, upon which
appeared the faces of the most Senior captains loyal to him.  It would be a
difficult choice amongst them...who was to survive...and who was to run, in
the most visible manner.  The choice was difficult...but it had to be made.

	"Ladies and Gentlemen..." he began, "There are difficult decisions ahead
of us, but we no longer have the luxury of time we once had.  

	Amongst the four of you, we can count on the use of thirteen ships of the
Line; additionally, the carrier group that follows my flagship, the
ALEXANDER, is available for our cause, as well.  Some of this force must be
maintained for the battles to come; as such, we cannot endanger them, and
when it begins, you must set aside your beliefs, and leave behind the
worlds you have sworn to protect.  There is no longer any choice, for at
some point in the future, there will come a time when the people will grow
so oppressed that other Earthforce units will be galvanized to act...but
that time is not yet.

	Others among you must allow the rest to do what they must...you must
follow a different path...and a more difficult one, for if the others are
to escape, we must draw the fire and anger of the Loyalists...and it is
likely that we will die in that action."

	"Sir!!"  Bethany Tikopai hotly retorted, "Can I assume from your comments
that you intend to be the one to lead this attempt?"

	"Yes, Captain...you can."

	"Sir!...with all due respect, you are our leader, without you, we will
have no guiding purpose, no rules to follow..."

	"There comes a time, Captain, when others must step forward to fill that
void.  You are one such; if my command fails in its duty, then it will fall
to you and the others to assume responsibility for the effort to come.  If
all goes well, you will not stand alone, but there are no guarentees, only
hopes.  In any case, I have decided; arguments will not be accepted at this
stage.  Is this understood?"

	The four captains nodded, Tikopai a little resentfully.

	"Good; your assignments will be as follows.  Captain's Tikopai and
McRobert, the orders given to you by the Earthforce Chiefs of Staff will
place you in Jovian space early in April.  At that time, I hope to
rendezvous with you and pass over to your command any further units who
have joined us.  Captain Hardishane, it is my intention for you and your
carrier group to pass through the Vega Sector enroute to joining Captain
Tikopai's forces at the rendezvous point near the edge of Centauri
space..but ONLY once hostilities have begun; there are a number of units in
that region who stand ready to join with you.  

	Captain Hiroshi...it is with regret that I must ask you to join with me in
drawing the fire of the loyalists, first in the Proxima and Orion sectors,
and then, if all goes well, at Babylon 5.  Captain Sheridan and his crew
will need all the help they can get, and the CHURCHILL, the ALEXANDER and
all who follow us will, God willing, be enough to help draw the line.  Are
there any questions at this time?...your orders are clear and concise, and
copies will be transmitted to your units within the hour."  

	The four captains paused, and then, almost as one, shook their heads.

	"Very well, then...there is little more to say, and nothing more to add.
I wish you well in your efforts; Hague out."  The General quickly cut the
link..done was done."  He touched his link.  "Major Ryan?"

	"Sir?"

	"Make ready to transfer to the ALEXANDER.  We're not done yet."

				* * *

	Bethany sat back, still trying to assimilate the dark message that General
Hague had given her.  For the General to come to the point so quickly,
things were almost certainly coming to a head; their actions in the next
month would tell the tale of who would live..

	And who would almost *certainly* die.

				* * *

	18 Mar 2260...

	"Sha'vei Westcastle...it is good to see you again."

	"And you, Lennier."  William replied.  "I trust that all is well with you?"

	"With *me*, yes...perhaps that is true, but not with the Ambassador.
Captain Sheridan's increasing concerns with the situation back on Earth are
causing her to worry more then I would wish, and other matters are weighing
on her as well."  

	Lennier paused to collect his thoughts.  "However, my concerns are not
yours..and this is not the reason you have been summoned here...I will
allow the Ambassador to tell you that herself."  Lennier left the room, and
William tried to allow the faint chimes to relax him, as they sometimes had
in the Ranger Compound at Tuzanor...but relaxation was, it seemed, no
longer possible in this time of Conflict...a noise alerted him, and he
turned, and quickly came to his feet, as Delenn entered the room.

	"Ambassador...I have come, as you requested.  How may I serve?" 

	"Sha'vei...I thank you for coming so quickly; there is very little time,
and a great deal that needs to be done.  The Religious Caste has just
concluded final tests on the Second White Star, and as such, there are
matters that require its immediate use."

	He straightened...a little; it was immediately clear what Delenn was
offering him.  "May I assume that the First White Star is unavailable at
this time for these...matters?"

	"You *may*, yes."  

	*That* inference was equally clear...there were many things that he did
not need to hear...Rangers were, among other things, soldiers, and Delenn
was one of their commanders...while he lead the group on Babylon 5, she and
Sheridan were, for want of a better word, their Generals.  He bowed.  "Of
course; I will leave immediately."

	Delenn smiled.  "Good; I have, from the beginning, had the greatest faith
in your abilities to do what must be done, Sha'vei Westcastle.  Continue
this, and the Entil'zha may have greater things in store for you then
commanding the Rangers of Babylon 5."

	An equally clear reference..he nodded briskly.  "Is there anything else
that I need to know?"

	"Two things...the Second White Star must, for now, stay secret, and within
the Rangers...and that Lennier will give you your orders on the way
out...do not delay...much depends on the success of what you what you do now."

	He saluted.  "I go then, in Valen's Name."

				* * *

	"It is difficult on you..." Shival commented, as Jennie ran over the
reports on William's desk, "To fill in, as you humans say, the shoes of
those you serve or love."

	"William, Brianna and Talion go to do what they must, Shival...and in the
meantime, we will do here what we must.  And if I have to be Sha'vei for a
week, or a month, or however long it takes, then I will do the job, to the
best of my abilities, while also doing what I have to."

	"Explain."

	"Not so long ago, I had a Vorlon tell me that I was destined to Observe,
and if that wasn't enough, a Narn and...another told me exactly the same
thing. So...I will do the job, but I also write what I see and record what
I know, for if we succeed, there must be something to warn our descendents
not to make the same mistakes we do, must there not?"

	Shival only smiled as he left the room.

****************************************************************************
****
Next: "Shades of Determination" concludes in fire, in alert and in a
mission that must succeed at all costs.  Coming soon...



From: dgolding@connect.ab.ca
Subject: Rimstalker, Dark Circle, Part 4c
Date: Tue, 14 Apr 1998 00:34:57

			RIMSTALKER: DARK CIRCLE
				PART  IV
		       "SHADES OF DETERMINATION"
			   PHASE III OF III
		

	**"I will tell you of the term, 'paradigm'...it is a term of mystery, a
harbinger of change, a herald of destructio, of rebirth and of death.  Now
expand it to two words, 'paradigm shift', and you expose the root of what
happened in that one month of 2260.  When I left Babylon 5, it was to
observe a refuge preparing itself for the coming wrath of President Clark,
with rebellious (although, with John Sheridan in charge, this was somewhat
of a given) Earthforce officers steeling themselves to make a stand that
even they didn't think would succeed.  But regardless of this, they were
going to *do it anyway*, damn the torpedoes, ignore the consequences.  And
when I returned, with she who made all the difference when it counted, it
was to see the above term clothed in real life...the shift had begun, and
calm sailing would be denied us..."**

	- From the Chronicles Log of William Westcastle, July 2260

				* * *

	Mar 21, 2260...deep space, near the Earth/Minbar frontier.

	William took his place in the Commanding Seat of the White Star 2, a small
smile on his face.  What had begun the previous December was now a reality,
and he had earned the right to be here, in this place, at this time.  This
White Star showed all the design improvements suggested by himself,
Sheridan and Marcus, and others, as well, that would reappear in the fleet
to come.  This warship was, for now, as per Delenn's orders, to be kept a
secret, the first to be used by and within the Rangers.  

	At long last, he had a command...of his very own.

	At the back of the bridge, Brianna reclined in one of the spare seats, her
expression unclear, while directly opposed from him, in the new secondary
station, Talion was already falling into the role of Operations Officer, a
role William himself had filled, long ago, and far away, aboard the
ATLANTA.  Another life, that now seemed, a life without Shadows, and
Prophecies..

	And, of course, Jennifer.  But imagining his life without her was becoming
increasingly more impossible as time went on.

	Now, however...they had a job to do...an important one.  A short time ago,
Delenn had sent one of his command on a facts-gathering mission through
League space, and elsewhere, and now, a message had been received from that
Ranger...a message of fear, and of entreaty.  The warring factions among
the League worlds had sent agents to track him down, and unless a
rendezvous was arranged, it was all too likely that the Ranger would die.
That was where he and his crew came in...if they could reach the rendezvous
ahead of the League ships, the Ranger would live, and return to warn Delenn
of what he had learnt.

	Time to move...

	"Status?"

	Talion came to attention.  "All ship systems are fully operational,
Sha'vei, jump engines and autorepair systemics ready for use...main and
secondary batteries fully charged."

	"Good, there's no point in hanging around then, we have far too much to
do, and far too little time to do it in. Set course for the Bahkala IV
rendezvous point, activate forward jump engines...and make ready to jump."

	With a wave of one hand, Talion called into being the coruscating yellow
flower of the jump point.  "Ready."

	In the long tradition of Earthforce, a tradition he could no more ignore
then he would his Ranger training, William raised one hand, and then
dropped it sharply.  "Jump!"

				* * *

	Chronicles Log, Entry 37, Mar 26th, 2260...

	We only just made it in time; even as I ordered the White Star 2 to jump
out of there, three competing League warships were jumping in to the
rendezvous point.  Vezonn is not in very good shape, and he still has so
very far to go. As it is, I still have to figure out a way for him to get
back to Babylon 5, for until the swiftly growing Earth crisis resolves
itself, we cannot go there direct.  For damn sure, I cannot allow Vezonn to
appear on the station out of the shuttle that Captain Sheridan leant us;
that would be a breach of protocol too large to measure.  And so, for now,
we patrol along the Rim, watching and waiting, as Rangers as called upon to
do so often...but with *such* greater speed, that it cannot even be
compared to our missions of the past, in those ships we so treasured at the
time, but compared to this marvel, were so very antiquated.

	The seperation, I must endure; Delenn was very clear on that score.  There
is something there, I don't yet know what to make of the situation.  But
when we are needed, she will call us, this much I do know.  Jennie has, for
a long time now, been partly in my shadow(not a term I enjoy, but
unfortunately, an accurate one)...now is her time to shine...

				* * *

	Chronicles Log, Entry 41, Apr 4th, 2260.

	It's beginning.

	I never thought I would live to see it, but the signs are clear, the traps
all around.  Like icebergs on the ocean, you don't see what is there until
the pattern is finalized, and now, that pattern has finally formed.
President Clark and the Nightwatch are nearing what they intend, and the
forces arrayed against them will shortly live that pattern of fire, of
destruction and of death.  Once again, the hate that hides within us all,
that emotion we like to pretend we control, is about to grasp the reins and
drag us all into the Darkness.  

	We are Rangers...our time has come.
	
				* * *   

	Babylon 5...Apr 7, 2260.

	Captain Sheridan rose from his desk as Jennie entered the office, a small
smile on his face, one which faded as she took a seat.  "Thank you for
coming on such short notice, but I heard from Delenn that with William
gone, that's left you in charge of the Rangers here."

	She nodded.  "Not a circumstance I enjoy, but as long as what the Minbari
would call the Other Half of my Soul is in the Field, that is the way of
things.  If you don't mind, sir, can we come straight to the point?  With
the growing crises both back on Homeworld and just about everywhere else I
can think of, We are very busy right now...and as such, my time is very
limited...no offense intended."

	The Captain nodded, now completely serious.  "None taken.  The point is as
follows...Mr. Garibaldi, who you have had dealings with, from time to time,
is, to make it blunt, losing control of the security onboard to the
Organization that calls itself the Nightwatch.  Sooner or later, we're
going to have to deal with them, and when that time comes, I would
appreciate it if you assign a group of Rangers to help contain any
Nightwatch who might escape from the trap we're planning on setting for them."

	She nodded seriously.  "Of course, sir; no trap, no matter how well it's
laid, ever works as perfectly as it is supposed to.  My Rangers will watch,
and wait, unobserved, for the moment when you act, and I will assume that
moment is coming, and soon, or you wouldn't to be talking to me now.
Consider it done, I will assign my combat Instructor, Viridal, to put
together a covert team to help Mr. Garibaldi, if such help is required."

	Marcus peeked his head around the corner at that point.  "Ah!...there you
are, Jennifer.  Asked us, did he?"

	"Yes."

	"Said yes, did you?"  She nodded.

	"Oh good...a little bit of challenge might come out of all this grimness,
after all."

	"I hate it when he does that, you know.." the Captain called out, from
behind her."

	"But I do it *so well*.." Marcus replied, and she laughed, as she followed
her fellow Ranger out the door.  She would have to thank Marcus for that
some time soon...there would be very little reason to laugh in the next
week or so...what with the powder keg about to go off back home...
	
				* * *

	I see, write and Observe the last days of what was.

	Earth Alliance Space Station Babylon 5 was created because Mankind was so
terrified of what almost happened to him thirteen years ago that he swore
it should never be allowed to happen again.  It has been said, by some,
that this place was our last, best hope for a lasting peace...if that is
so, then some would say the mission of the Babylon Project has failed, for
even now, as I watch and listen, the sound of men taking up arms resounds
across the stars, the voices of all our ancestors, fading against the
clarion call of the Blood.

	President Clark has fallen to fear, and made his first mistake.  It is a
mistake that will cost him, in the long run, but for now, he has
blitzkrieged his way towards the inevitable endpoint.  The machines of war,
oiled and ready, are moving into motion, and the desperate acts of a select
few will now make all the difference.

	It has begun; there is no going back, now, for any of us.  The balance has
been upset...the dying has *begun*...

				* * *

	Jovian Nearspace...Apr 8, 2260...the fuse is lit...

	The space around Jupiter crawled with ships of all descriptions; carrier
groups, destroyers, cruisers and tenders, and over the last six hours, many
of them had moved together, forming into a vast fleet between the Io
Transfer Gate and the more distant fleet yards.  These ships listened to
the voice of Earth, and their Captains debated, and many came to a dreadful
conclusion.  William Morgan Clark was the Voice of the Government, and the
government, in his name, had declared Martial Law throughout the Earth
Alliance.

	It was not the job of the men and women of Earthforce to question orders,
and it was even less the job of its Captains to act against those orders.
But in this fateful hour of change, there are men for which those doctrines
now mean nothing; these men value the word "freedom" above anything
else...and as such, they are now, beyond hope, beyond redemption, ready to
act.

	Within the fleet, and elsewhere, space twists, and opens into the
familiar, harsh vortexes of jump points, the sigil of warships powerful
enough to generate their own tears in space time.  Out of one appears the
Omega Class Destroyer ALEXANDER and her escorts...the province of General
William Hague.  

	The General, even now, sits on the bridge of the ALEXANDER, and prepares a
plea for those who care to change sides, even this late in the game.  It
falls on deaf ears, and soon enough, the ALEXANDER finds itself in a
firefight...the firefight that will start a conflagration later to be
called the Earth Alliance Civil War.  But Hague is not alone...elsewhere,
other units have already appeared in Jovian space...

				* * *

	Several minutes before...

	One hundred thousand kilometers above Jupiter's north pole, space twisted,
and ripped aside into two jump points.  Seven quick transfers, and Bethany
breathed a sigh of relief.  NIOBE, APHRODITE and all their escorts had made
the transfer into Jovian space without incident, and for now, it seemed,
that all was still quiet...*maybe*, they had arrived in time to join up
with General Hague.  She prayed...

	"Damn..." Deitrich whispered behind her, and she snapped to alert.  
	"Status?!"

	"The ALEXANDER's deep within the Fleet...and..." Deitrich cursed in his
native German, words to make several of the younger techs on the bridge
look up in alarm.  "Thunderbolts away from the ALEXANDER, the ACHILLES, the
ARCHERON..." 

	The ruddy flash make her grimace, and then it was repeated, and
again...long lines of fusion fire reached across the heavens, and sparks of
light flashed.  She took a deep breath, and rose to her feet, while around
her, any and all conversation on the bridge came to a sudden, sharp halt.

	"Captain...several units in the Fleet are turning towards us.  Message
coming in."

	"Put it on."

	"This is Captain Edward Viras of the EAS PERSEPHONE to imbound carrier
group.  Identify yourself."

	She looked at Deitrich, and he nodded...there was no turning back now, for
any of them.  "This is Captain Bethany Tikopai of the EAS NIOBE, reporting
in, as ordered."

	A brief pause, and then Captain Vira's voice came back, more harsh, more
threatening, and definitely *to the point*.  "Captain Tikopai, you will
stand your units down and prepare to be boarded, by order of Earthforce
Command."

	"Like HELL we will." the familiar roar of Iain McRobert blasted from a
nearby wallscreen.  

	"APHRODITE's launched her fighters, ma'am..do we do the same?"

	She raised a hand.  "Stand by...open channel."

	"Channel open."  One more try...

				* * *

	Captain Edward Viras reclined nonchalantly in his command chair, as all
around, the bustle of his now-at-war bridge bustled with the echoes of
duty.  As expected, the two carrier groups he was even now reducing the
range on had arrived on schedule...the traitors Tikopai and McRobert.  He
shook his head sadly...Bethany had been such a promising officer, until she
had fallen in with General Hague..

	"This is the NIOBE to the PERSEPHONE.  Edward...you served under me at the
Academy, you have to *know* these orders are wrong!  President Clark is
running scared...he's out of control, this isn't the right thing to do to
the people of Earth!  Join with us!!"

	He sighed, and opened a return channel.  "Captain Tikopai, your
suggestions are out of context, unlawful, and rebellious.  I say
again...you will stand down your commands, and prepare to be boarded.  You
will call off Captain McRobert's fighter groups, or we will be forced to
destroy both them and the APHRODITE, as well as any of your vessels that do
not, I say again, stand down, in accordance with the directives of
President Clark."

	"They won't do it." his exec warned.

	Viras laughed.  "Bethany's a survivor, even if she is a traitor.  I know
her too well...she'll stand down...the other choice would be suicide."

				* * *
	  
	Bethany *acutely* felt the gaze of everyone on the bridge...now was where
*everything* changed.  She nodded...very well then...there was no turning
back now. "This is Captain Tikopai to all units, to all vessels, launch
fighters, aquire enemy targets, fire at will."  She turned a harsh gaze on
her exec.  "Take us in closer to the PERSEPHONE; we have to draw fire from
the ALEXANDER and her group, the General *has* to escape!"

	"Understood."  Now the decision had been made, Deitrich was all business.
"Squadrons away, ENDYMION, VIGILANT and TANTALUS standing by on our
targets, APHRODITE has fire control on the rest of the fleet...our weapons
are hot..."

	"Fire!"
	
				* * *

	In an instant measured in death, seven sets of scarlet beams reached
across space, and tore into the PERSEPHONE and her escorts, while
Starfuries and Thunderbolts danced their dance of death.  Secondary
explosions rang throughout the habitat section, as smoke filled the air,
and sirens wailed.  Edward Viras rose from his chair, and raised a
trembling hand to his temple...a hand that came away covered in blood.

	He turned, eyes wide, to view the flickering tactical display, while the
remainder of his staff rushed to execute damage control procedures.  The
*bitch* had fired on him!...he hadn't thought she had the guts...

	"Status!" he bellowed.

	"Forward bays took the brunt of that hit, sir, but we've had magazine
explosions on the port side, as well, it's going to be difficult to reload
our fighters when the time comes, and power's shorted out shipwide.  The
INFLEXIBLE took the bulk of that salvo, though, sir..she's dead in
space..but we've all taken damage of one kind, or another..."  The
Commander looked up, alarm in his eyes.  "The ALEXANDER and her group have
jumped, sir!!"

	"Damn!"  Viras turned, his fury now plain.  "And what of Tikopai?"

				* * *

	"The ALEXANDER's just jumped, Captain!"

	"I can see that, Commander..." Bethany responded sharply.  "And we're now
the focus of attention."  She touched the comm.  "Iain?"

	"I would suggest, my dear, a quick exit to stage right at this point...our
job here is done, and we're labelled renegades."

	As if to prove the point, several fusion laser salvos flashed by from the
nearing Loyalist fleet, and she nodded.  "Spin on our habitat sections,
activate jump engines...get our fighter screen in place for the jump!"

	"Engines on line, squadrons moving into position."  Deitrich paused.
"Course, Captain?"

	"Captain Hiroshi awaits, Commander..set course for Orion VII!"

	"Set."

	"Then let's get the *Hell* out of here!!"

				* * *

	Space flared, and with a harmonic measured in desperation, the vessels
that once been members of Carrier groups 39 and 67, and now stood against
their government, leapt from normal space, and vanished. Behind them, the
shoals of Earthforce ships that remained slowed to a halt, and hung in
space...deadly, and waiting.  The rebels may have ran...but the hunt was
only just beginning...

****************************************************************************
****
Next..."Shattered Visions" the fifth, explosive part of 'Dark Circle'...as
Captain Tikopai's fleet flees ahead of President Clark's forces, William
decides the fate of the Ranger he is protecting...coming soon...  


From: dgolding@connect.ab.ca
Subject: Rimstalker, Dark Circle, Part 5a
Date: Mon, 20 Apr 1998 23:52:59


			    RIMSTALKER: DARK CIRCLE
				    PART 5
			      "SHATTERED VISIONS"
				PHASE I OF II

	**No one must forget that this was where it all started.  The instant we
jumped out of Jovian space that fateful day, following the moment when the
General and the Loyalists exchanged fire for the first time, we were moving
targets of ire, a focus for the deception of fear that everyone else felt.
There are those who castigate me for these statements, but after all these
years, I am not so sure that I care any longer.  What General Ivanova would
later call "The Long March" began in that jump...but to start with, it was
more of a 'Long Run' then anything else.

	We ran...and those who didn't run fast enough...died."**

	Capt. Bethany Tikopai (ret) from "The History of the Earth Alliance Civil
War"

					* * *

	Apr 9th, 2260, 2300 hrs, EST..enroute to Orion VII Colony, night        rotation.

	The seat, for now, was his, whether or not this meant anything was an
unanswered question, however.  His captain had collapsed in a collapse of
sheer exhaustion less then five hours before, and he was damned if he was
going to wake her up yet.  Orion VII was still hours away..and there was no
guarentee that they would be able to catch up with the General and Captain
Hiroshi in time to do any good in the slightest.

	But they had to *try*.

	He sighed, and briefly examined the status board.   The fleet(no one, now,
in any of those ships, or his, would call them carrier groups any
longer...not as long as this lasted, in any case) was standing at full
battle readiness.  NIOBE and APHRODITE advanced side by side, less then
three kilometers apart, while around and behind moved the only slightly
less deadly forms of their five escorts. 
	For now, there was safety...for now...for his Captain's first action upon
jumping had been to fix onto the first of the Babylon jump series beacons,
and then, in a, they hoped, unexpected move, had shifted the fleet to the
Pepinia and then the Orion jump paths, passing through as many mixed
transfer gates on different paths as was possible. This, it was hoped,
would give them...at least several hours of breathing space when they
reached their ultimate destination...

	"CAG to command..." the brisk and to the point voice of Lieutenant Arietta
Gage resounded in the bridge, "Sensor sweeps have detected a  vessel
imbound, on intercept course,  approx ten minutes to fleet firing range;
the angle of approach suggests that the vessel is approaching from the Rim.
 The vessel has, as of yet, not answered hails of any kind, running silent.
Orders?"

	The banished sense of unease returned, and he briefly met the eyes of
Lieutenant Telluride, who inclined his head in agreement.  Paul Telluride's
replacement had, to her astonishment, been placed in command of the fleet's
eight fighter squadrons, above older pilots in the squadrons...but she was
a brilliant tactician, and was using the rest, as advisors, to good effect
thus far.  
	
	"Dispatch five of our Thunderbolts to investigate, Lieutenant.  They are
to first determine the nature of the incoming vessel, and, if hostile, they
are to extracate themselves from any firefight that may result.  Beyond
that, tactical decisions will be made by Command staff."

	"Understood, sir; so we are to run weapons hot?"

	"Affirmative; be ready for immediate engagement.  There is no second
chance in our situation...if that ship and its fighter group are hostile,
and they get within range..."

	"Clear..CAG out."  Without pause, five of the heavy Thunderbolt fighters
wheeled off of position, and vanished into the murk, while another complete
squadron advanced to the 'pole position' point, above and ahead of the two
destroyers.  All being well, there wasn't going to be any problem...

	"Vessel in sight.." the leader of the dispatched group reported.  "We've
got a Nova Class Dreadnought....six Starfuries accompanying....vessel is
the EAS ARLINGTON, sir."

	"EAS ARLINGTON.." Lieutenant Telluride reported, his face a mask.
"Captain Richard Hawking; Rim exploration duties in Sector 744...I imagine
it's taken them this long just to jump into the inner colonies...."

	"They're continuing their intecept, sir.." the operations officer added,
"Although, as yet, they have yet to fire on our advance fighter group." One
hand suddenly went to the comm sensor in his ear.  "Hold...message coming in."

	"NIOBE, this is the ARLINGTON..if you are able, respond."

	"This is the NIOBE." he responded, rising to his feet.  

	Captain Hawking's silver bearded visage appeared on a nearby screen, and
he nodded.  "Commander...good evening.  Can I assume that your dear captain
is currently curled up in a convient corner someplace, dead to the world?"

	"That's...an interesting way of putting it, sir."

	Hawking nodded, a twinkle in his eye.  "And I'm also going to assume, that
by now, we don't have to go through that 'Omega Naught' crap any more, hmm?"

	He smiled, and finally relaxed.  "Affirmative; good to hear your voice,
sir...for a while there, we weren't sure who was intercepting us."

	"Damn right..." Captain Hawking's gravelly voice replied, as the ARLINGTON
completed its arc, and fell in below and behind the fleet's trailing heavy
cruisers.  "There are a number of groups and destroyers coming in from the
rim, son, and most of them aren't friendly towards our cause in the
slightest.  Now..I'm going to assume that Captain McRobert and the others
are in bed, too...so you're probably in charge of the fleet for the
moment...I won't, for the time being, usurp your right...I'm near to
falling asleep on my feet myself.

	For now, I'll be blunt...what's our status, and what happened in
Earthspace?  Communications between the General and I have been spotty
since the beginning, so it's up to you to update me, Commander."

	"Most everything went completely to hell at Jupiter, sir, and it was only
quick thinking on the part of the Captain that allowed us to escape with
our ships intact, and a lot of cross-beacon shifting in the last twelve
hours.  For now, we've managed to stay silent and low...but it is our
intention, if possible, to rendezvous with the ALEXANDER and CHURCHILL at
Orion VII before heading out to the rendezvous point."

	"I see...so the General is ahead of us all..."

	"...and making his run as visible as possible, I'm afraid...as per the
orders we all received, he's going to stick to that.  He's got at least
one, and maybe two carrier groups trailing him, and even we're, at most, a
day ahead of half a dozen more.  The moment we jump out at Orion VII,
they're going to know where we are, but we don't have a choice...no one can
stay in hyperspace forever."

	"So...those that stand still aren't going to fare well, then, are they?"

	"No, sir...I suspect we've got maybe two days, three on the outside,
before all the mid range colonies fall under the gun, whether or not they
accept the orders of the President...and of them all, the Orion Colonies,
Proxima and Mars are the least likely, in my opinion."

	"Accepted...but for now, I'm going to stop boring you with the sound of my
voice, and call it a night, Commander.  We know where we going, and it's
been one HELL of a long jump in from the Rim."

	He laughed.  "*Yes, sir*... NIOBE out."

				* * *

	Nearby, but not...another conversation...

	"An impressive collection of ships."

	"I would rather call them...dangerous.  It is our understanding that at
least several more rebel ships wait at the Orion Colonies, and with General
Hague still on the run, drawing most of the fire, this group must be
intercepted and stopped before it grows any larger."

	A nod.  "We agree, then; I will send the message."

				* * *

	Babylon 5...the Beginning of the End...

	0330 hrs...10 Apr 2260.

	They ran, gasping...the rest...the *rest* had fallen into a trap, a trap
they tried to tell them about; and now, it was too late.  They ran, because
there was no going back any longer.

	Sargeant Marc Jeffries was unlucky enough to call himself their leader,
and they were only five.  Whether or not there was anywhere to run anymore
was a question he did not want answered, but it was clear what HAD happened.

	Dozens of the organization he and the others had chosen to join had been
trapped...tricked by Zack Allen, who had supposedly been *one of
them*...and in the end, Zack had ended up by turning to the traitor
Sheridan...

	There was not enough of them to do any harm...not yet, at least; but
before this had happened, their commanders had agreed upon a rendezvous
point, in a remote part of the Central Garden, should anything go
wrong...there was no one about, thankfully...being the middle of the night,
and with Martial Law only just raised by the Captain, the Garden was
empty...more silent then it ever was.  Jeffries smiled; as long as they
avoided the Narns, all would be well...

	The rendezvous point was dark and silent when they arrived; a securities
and technology center built by one of the original investors in the Babylon
Project, and now, used exclusively by the Earth Government, for their own
purposes..and for the last two months, that purpose had been a Nightwatch
training center.  A deep unease swept through him...were they the *only*
ones who had escaped?

	"Oh my God..." Melina Jkarte, one of his people, exclaimed, as Marc moved
into the center.  "Sergeant...come here!"

	The scene was not pleasant; contorted in various positions on the floor of
the center were over half a dozen members of the Nightwatch...all
unconscious, many with bruises.  What had happened here?

	"Fan out.." he ordered.  "Ensure that we can secure ourselves an area to
plan our next move.  Virian, see if you can wake up some of the
casualties... Melina, secure the door, everyone else, form a
perimeter...make sure there isn't anyone else in here with us."

	And then...things happened all of a sudden; a short 'shnnk' sound rang
through the darkened interior, and Melina cried out...a cry that was
instantly silenced.  Before he could even move, he half observed three more
forms reach out of the darkness, and those same...silvery...deadly sounds
rang through the Center once more.  Marc felt his mouth drop open, but did
nothing to prevent it.  His perimeter had been
ruthlessly...efficiently...elliminated.

	With a snarl, he unhooked his PPG.  "I don't know who the *Hell* you are,
but you won't get me!"

	"Who we are will soon become apparent.." a woman's voice announced out of
the darkness, and of a sudden, a pool of light flashed into being, and the,
to his surprise, young lady stepped into it.  He narrowed his eyes...who
and what WAS this?  Blonde haired and with eyes of icy determination,
dressed all in black, the woman looked to be death incarnate...the only
setting pieces were the emerald jewel on her breast...and the five foot
long, silvery pike twirling slowly in her left hand.  "And as for 'getting
you', Mr. Jeffries, that happened the instant you stepped into this building."

	He narrowed his eyes, and attempted a threatening grin.  "Don't try to
play games with me!...you may be fancy with that stick of yours, but you
can't get to me faster then I can cut you down.  All your little helpers
are busy at the moment, it seems."

	"Is that what you think?" the woman replied, an icy smile on her
face...and suddenly, the room was once again plunged into darkness.  "We
are everywhere...and nowhere, when you cannot see us."

	"We are more then you believe..." another voice intoned, and he whirled,
to see two Minbari, dressed as the woman had been, staffs at the ready.
"You cannot see all of us at the same time...your vision is limited,
friend.  When you least expect us to appear...there we shall be!"

	The darkness returned, and he circled, panic rising.  "I..don't make
me...WHY ARE YOU DOING THIS?"

	A laugh...in the darkness.  "You called yourself...Nightwatch, did you
not?..a force to stand against the evils that threaten Earth.  You were
looking for the wrong thing, and using the wrong tools.  You threaten...and
bully...and detain...all, you believed, in the name of TERROR.  Terror, you
liked to believe your calling card, you listened to Mister Welles, and it
sank into your soul; if I can terrorize others, and feel good about it,
then *everything's* okay...the President's right, Martial Law is great, no
problems.

	You are incorrect; *everything* is wrong, most of all your application of
terror.  You are using it for the wrong reasons, and at the wrong time.  I
am Anla'shok...*we* are Anla'shok, and we are about to teach you a very
important lesson about terror..."

	The blow came unseen, and the PPG sailed off across the floor. The unseen
that had struck him retreated into the darkness, but rage had taken over
now, and he rushed after.  "I deny you...all of you!!  I don't *care* who
or what you are, but I use terror because it is *right* to do so...I am
Nightwatch, I am supposed to stand against you!"

	"You do not even know what it *is* that you do stand for...and therin lies
the error; you used terror in the *name* of terror, and for no other
reason...and thus, we pass sentence.."

	Marc Jeffries never saw the final blow come, and it was just as well.

	Three pools of light sprang into being, and into them stepped the forms of
Tharvonn, Shival and Jennifer.  Shival inclined his head briefly towards
his commander.  "Impressive; Sha'vei,for the first time, I can understand
the Entil'zha's trust in your abilities...you *understand*."

	She sighed, and turned her back on the fallen man of the Nightwatch.  "He
used terror for no other reason then to dominate...we used terror in the
name of justice, Shival.  A very important distinction, is it not?"

	Shival only smiled.

	She turned to the rest of her people, and smiled in turn.  None had been
injured; and all had gone well.  Even now, Narn security was drawing near
to collect those they had trapped in the circle of Terror, but would it be
enough? The time of the crux was drawing near...for even her Rangers could
not help against the lasers and boarding craft that would inevitably come...

				* * *   

	Deep space..several jumps from Babylon 5...

	Brianna dreamed the dreams of darkness once more...but the dreams of fire
were becoming more frequent of late...

	And then, once again, an unexpected surprise, as Kosh appeared in her
mind.  Brianna glanced down at herself, and was unsurprised to see her
clothes flickering..the flames, it seemed, almost engulfed her...

	"Kosh...what does this *mean*?"

	##The Next Prodigal arrives.  Prevent the Fire.##

	"Where?...*what* Prodigal?"

	##The First Beyond; the Prodigal Daughter must be saved.##  Kosh's iris
opened wide, and a brilliant glare emerged.  Brianna blinked, and then
almost gasped...a vision hung before her...

	Proxima III.

	##GO. NOW.##            

	"He won't want to...I have to give him a better reason then that!"

	##Then give the Stalker THIS##

	Brianna screamed.

					* * *

	"Absolutely not!!" William exclaimed, while in front of him, the Minbari
named Vezonn stood resolute, and behind, Talion shook his head and tried
not to laugh. "In Valen's Name, Vezonn, it is *imperative* that you make it
to Babylon 5...the information you hold is imperative to the outcome of the
coming war; Delenn must know what you know!...and as such, I am prepared to
detach members of this crew to accompany, and protect you."

	"Sha'vei...please; your help was...most needed when the need was there..."
Vezonn replied, his gaze resolute, "But I...work best when I am alone...and
thus, unnoticed.  A large group moving is noticable...a single Ranger,
unobtrusive, can succeed against all odds.  I assure you, I will reach
Delenn...I *must*, there is no longer any option; actions must be taken, if
it is allowed."

	William sighed, and nodded.  "Your arguments have merit, Vezonn; I've
learned that the hard way, over time.  Very well; we will provide you with
the Ranger craft available to us, go with all speed, but be careful."

	"That may not be easy; as soon as I reappear, there is a chance our
enemies will find me again...but I must take that chance."  Vezonn bowed, a
bow returned by the two other Rangers.  "I will see you again, Sha'vei,
upon your return to Babylon 5."  The Minbari turned, and left the bridge.

	"That comment..."  Talion remarked dryly, "Depends on there still *being*
a Babylon 5 for us to return to."

	William grimaced; the reports coming in of the forces President Clark
arrayed against the Earthforce rebels were difficult to read; it was clear
they would attack the station soon...and *Jennie* was there.   He couldn't
think about it...not now.

	"Talion...if you're trying to depress me, it's working."

	"Not intentional, I assure you."

	And then, the unexpected...

	"William!" Brianna exclaimed, as she rushed onto the bridge, "Kosh..Kosh
sent me a message...we have to go to Proxima III..and I do mean *right NOW*!"

	"What? Why???"

	"I..."  Brianna squirmed for a moment.  "It's...complicated."

	"You want us..to go into the *heart* of the lion's den...and you won't
tell me WHY?"

	"It's vitally important; we have...to save somebody...we'll find out who
once we get there; Kosh gave me the impression that it could change the
course of the War...or maybe...a future one...I'm not sure about the
details.  But I do know that if we don't go, a lot of people *could*
die...us included."

	"I...am supposed to do this based on a *hunch*?"

	"A Vorlon hunch, remember."  Talion reminded him.

	"That's another thing I didn't need a reminder about, thanks."

	"Kosh thought you might doubt..." Brianna whispered.  "He told me to show
you this."  She touched his neck, and he jumped...

	An image..of fear...and of darkness; of him...and many he knew; an image
of Candles, a casket...and..death.

	He opened his eyes, and reached up to touch the tear waiting on his cheek.
 "I..."

	"That WILL happen if we don't go..I don't know why, only that Kosh is
RIGHT about this, William.  We don't have a choice...not if you want to
prevent that."

	He took a deep breath, and nodded.  "Talion?"

	"Ready."

	"Set course for Proxima III."

				* * *                   

	Orion VII Colony, Apr 11, 2260.

	"Jump out complete." Deitrich announced, his face grim.  

	"Status?"

	"No sign of any Earthforce ships insystem, and NO sign of either the
ALEXANDER or the CHURCHILL, or any other unit, for that matter."

	We should have gotten here sooner, Bethany told herself; but the General
got too far ahead of us, moving in a straight line, while we bounced from
gate to gate in the name of secrecy...and survival.  And now...

	"Message coming in from the Orion VII Colony..." the Commander reported, a
frown growing on his face.  "They want to talk to you, ma'am."

	"Put them on."

	"Captain Tikopai...this is Randell Keynes, Colony Administrator; General
Hague wished me to pass on a message to you, and it's quite simple, and I
will agree, after all that I've seen.  The Orion system isn't safe for you,
or any of your ships...get out of here, while you still can!"

	"Would you care to elaborate on that, Mr. Keynes?" she inquired.

	"Yeah, I would; Hague's ship jumped in here with a full group behind
them...some of those jumped again, and one was destroyed in combat with
Hague's destroyer...but I think *some* of them might still be around,
waiting for.."

	"Oh Hell!.." Deitrich exclaimed.

	"Oh Hell, Commander?"

	"We've got FIVE jump points forming, ma'am!...right on top of us!"

	The bridge fell silent, and there appeared to be only one thing that
needed to be said, to start with, at least...

	"Oh Hell."

****************************************************************************
***
Next: Battles, Rescues, Betrayals, you name it, the next part has it..as well
as, oh yeah, some sort of...secession, was it?

Coming soon...



From: dgolding@connect.ab.ca
Subject: Rimstalker, Dark Circle, Part 5b
Date: Wed, 22 Apr 1998 18:15:38


			    RIMSTALKER: DARK CIRCLE
				     PART 5
			     "SHATTERED VISIONS"
				 PHASE II OF II
	
	**They tried to tell us that it couldn't be done, that to try was to
commit suicide.  And in the past, that would have been the case; with the
mile or more long capital ships of pre-Shadow war vintage, any entry into a
planetary atmosphere would have been a death run.  But then, Captain
Sheridan proved that it was possible; did anyone really believe it would
take us long to emulate him?"**

	From the Chronicles Log of William Westcastle, Late Apr 2260

					* * *

	Apr 11th, 2260...

	"Bloody Hell.." Commander Alwhin muttered.  "Not taking any chances, are
they??"

	Bethany shook her head wearily.  The fleet group that had just jumped into
the system contained ten ships to her eight, and three of those were Omega
Class Destroyers...the ARCHERON, the DAEDALUS and the YEAGER.  The jump in
had happened at a range of less then thirty thousand kilometers, and her
ships were close to being effectively surrounded...
	
	Effectively was the word.  The trap was well set...but not impossible to
escape from..

	"Message coming in, Captain."

	Bethany turned to the nearby comm screen, and winced; she knew that
face...the face of one her closer friends in the Fleet...

	Until now, that was.

	"This is Captain Elizabeth Lochley of the Earth Alliance Destroyer
ARCHERON to Rebel fleet commander.  You are hearby ordered to stand your
vessels down, surrender, and prepare to be boarded in accordance with the
Executive Order issued by President Clark.  Failure to comply with these
orders..."

	Okay, enough of that.  "All vessels, launch fighters."  She nodded at her
comm officer..and the fateful channel was opened. "This is Captain Bethany
Tikopai of the Destroyer NIOBE to Captain Lochley.  The executive order in
question is in violation of the Earth Alliance Constitution; as such, the
officers, men and women of this fleet must regretfully decline to accept
your order, since we do not accept the authority of President Clark to
impose his autocratic rule upon the people we have sworn an oath to protect!"

	"Brave words, Captain.." Captain Lochley replied, her eyes glinting
dangerously.  "But it is not our job to decide how the People should be
ruled, and President Clark imposed his order because of the Times.  NOW, if
you do not stand down your fighters, Captain, we will forced to impose
lethal force against you and your group; please...Captain...don't do this."

	"Orders, ma'am?" Commander Alwhin inquired.

	Bethany quickly keyed in several more commands, cutting the other side's
commander off from the inter-group comm lines.  A pang of regret passed
through her, and was ruthlessly put aside.  Beliefs were beliefs, and
their's was set.  "Lieutenant Gage?"

	"Captain?" the voice of the group CAG quickly returned.

	"Lieutenant, you are to move your squadrons into firing range; but do not,
I say, DO NOT, be the first to open fire; let them take the first shot."

	"Is that your answer, Captain?" a frankly, it seemed, disbelieving
Elizabeth Lochley asked, as the dozens of fighters in the fleet moved
towards their battle stations.  "You must understand that I can give you no
more chances?"

	Communication was briefly resumed, but to say one thing, and one thing,
only.  "I do; see my above statement.  Tikopai out."  Bethany turned to her
exec.  "Take us to battle stations, Commander.  Weapons crews on full
standby; the instant the other side opens fire, you will return fire.  We
have to clear a path to escape, that is our only recourse."

	"Understood."  Another check.  "Enemy fighters entering firing
range...and...firing!  Main batteries standing by."

	Her gaze became level and cold.  "Once more into the breach it is, then,
Commander.  Open fire."

						* * *

	Proxima III...

	The harsh lines and planes of this world still felt unfinsihed to him, but
he had made it to this place, at least...which was something that could not
be said for the rest of his family.  The harsh cauldron of regret and rage
rolled within him again...at seeing Miriam dragged away by the Nightwatch,
her face a mask of terror, of trying to warn his brother and their family,
and realizing it was already too late.  

	He shook his head bitterly... it was always the same, and if he could, he
would have blamed it on his only son and child, but that wasn't fair at
all.  If there was anything William had taught him, that moment, over a
year ago now, when he had left Earth behind for the unknown, it was this;
no one could be trusted...and any who spoke against the Government in its
present state would suffer.  As it was, it was only after calling in every
favour he was owed that he had escaped from the hands of the Nightwatch,
during the time of chaos only just past...and now, he was here..a wasteland
refuge, beneath the bloody light of Proxima...without his wife, his family,
and nearly, it seemed, without hope.

	Charles Westcastle sighed deeply, and ran a hand through his ash colored
hair.  Two messages had come from his son since that long ago parting, and
neither were entirely clear.  The most recent had reached him in early
February, and interestingly enough, it seemed that William had arrived at a
certain position of authority on Babylon 5...though what the position
entailed had not been made clear, either.  Perhaps, all being well, there
would be a chance to reach the station before the hammer fell over this
place...if and when that happened, no escape would be possible..

	A movement caught his eye, and he turned, to see a rather surprising
sight.  Rupert Harkel, the man in the Resistance who had lead him to this
refuge, high above a cliff of deception and death, had returned...and with
him, walked a dark haired, serious girl, just, it appeared, entering that
gangly phase of adolescence that presaged the changes to come...

	"Mr. Westcastle...good day."

	"I would ordinarily return that greeting, Mr. Harkel, however, we both
know that this is not a good day, week, or month, for that matter."

	Harkel nodded grimly.  "The news is not good, as you say, but those who
helped to save you and get you out of Earthspace continue their struggle."

	"Without force and belief, the struggle, for now, is meaningless.  Earth
lies under the boot now, and it is only a matter of time before that boot
spreads to the rest of the Alliance."

	"Indeed; while we have not done well in the initial struggle, and
everyone's hand is against us, you must know that as long as we struggle,
hope is never lost.  The colonial council has, as you know, joined with
Mars and the Orion Colonies in refusing to enact President Clark's order of
Martial Law..."

	"As expected."  He shifted a flinty gaze to the girl accompanying Harkel.
"And who, may I ask, is this young wraith?"

	"Wraith *indeed*..." the girl replied sharply.  "I will have you know, Mr.
Westcastle, that I am far more then that...both to those who run, and those
who follow.  My mother survived the Battle of the Line because of me, and
now, the Government wants me badly because of who she is, and what she is
doing."

	He raised one eyebrow in inquiry.

	"Her name is Julia Tikopai, Mr. Westcastle; I have told you in the past of
the actions of General Hague, have I not?  Yes, of course I have;
well..Julia's mother is one of the General's prime deep space group
commanders, and as such, if the government can capture her, blackmail and
threats could easily follow.  Captain Tikopai is far more valuable to the
Cause where she is, and as such, young Julia cannot be allowed to fall into
their hands."

	He nodded somberly.  "So...can I assume you are asking me to fall back on
the training on my youth, and protect both myself and this youngster from
the Enemy?"

	"If you wish to consider it so, then so be it.  Perhaps, Mr. Westcastle,
it will give you more reason to hope."

	He looked into Julia Tikopai's steady gaze once more, and shook his head
in wonder.  Protector; a role he hadn't played in a very long time.  Maybe
some of what Harkel said did make sense...

					* * * 
 
	"Please don't tell me how you managed to get a hold of this transjet."
Julia muttered, as her newfound protector shut the port side maintenance
hatch with a resounding clang.  The Sun was almost gone...time to be indoors.

	"When the Loyalists come, it will be time for us to move on from this
place." Charles informed her with a steady gaze.  "And the more we move,
the less likely it is that they will find us; for the Nightwatch is quite
insistent about such things, girl, regardless of whether this colony has
seceded or not.  The more we move, the better chance we have at staying
free.  There are airfields scattered all around this world, and people who
will help us, never fear."

	"If you say so..."  Julia turned her gaze to the fading light overhead.
"I wish I knew that Mother was alright...this isn't going to be easy, on
any of us."

	"I'm sure she's just fine, Julia...don't lose hope..."

					* * *

	A massive shudder rang through the NIOBE's habitat section, and Bethany
grimaced as both the rear and forward fusion lasers, as well as the
interceptors, returned fire.  The fighting had been fierce, and all of the
fleet ships were damaged, now, to some extent, but they had destroyed one
of Lochley's cruisers, and three more, including the Omega Class Destroyer
DAEDALUS, were near to dead in space; it had not gone all their way,
however, Iain McRobert's escort Nova, the ARMHAGHAST, was already being
boarded, thousands of kilometers behind the main battle line.  

	She quickly wiped away the sticky blood on her brow, drawn from the
ARCHERON's first strike on her ship.  The price of belief was now making
itself WELL known.

	"Twenty-five percent damage to rear decks..." her exec informed her, his
gaze steady, and almost disbelieving...how had it come to this?...even she
couldn't answere that one.  "Damage control enroute...if we take another
hit like that one, Captain, we're going to have to stop rotation."

	"Understood..stand by on zero grav.  Fleet status?"

	"Captain McRobert's group has just moved clear, Captain, they're standing
by, ready to jump."  Alwhin sighed.  "At least they'll get clear, it
doesn't look like we've got much of a chance."  Then the Commander's eyes
went wide, and then narrow with hurt and shock..."Oh my God!...the
ENDYMION..."

	"Redirect forward fire to cover them!" she ordered, part in desperation,
as she watched the ARCHERON and the YEAGER bear down on the cruiser.  But
would it be enough?

	As she watched, both destroyers fired simultaneously, and a brilliant
flash erupted along the ENDYMION's flank.  She rose from her chair, a dark
pit of despair growing within, to see the mainline girders of the Hyperion
escort shudder, and then explode.  The instigators paid an instant later,
however, as NIOBE's forward batteries blew an enormous hole straight
through the YEAGER'S fighter bays, and Lieutenant Gage's Thunderbolt
squadron ran dozens of long, deep black scars along the warship's drive
section, while the rest of the Starfuries fought off their Loyalist
counterparts.  But some of those she lead had already paid the price...

	A instant of silence fell over the bridge, and then Alwhin spoke for them
all.  "ENDYMION destroyed, ma'am; but the Loyalists have disorganized.
ARLINGTON and VIGILANT are moving to jump."

	"They won't make it, Commander, not without our help.  Half of their
fighters are already gone, and a third of ours, as well."

	"YEAGER's forward batteries are down, and she's lost drive capability,
Captain, but ARCHERON is coming into firing range."

	You asked for this, Elizabeth, she mused; not me.  Our beliefs have
brought us to this point...is it all worth it?  She gritted her teeth, and
began to say the order that would surely doom them to their deaths...but it
had already been worth it...the holding action had already been enough to
allow Iain and most of his group to jump... and if it was up to them to
draw the irate fire of the remaining loyalists, then so be it...

	And then...Deitrich Alwhin's eyes went wide...with both fear, and a shade
of hope.. "Captain...two jump points opening, behind the ARCHERON!"

	What the Hell?  The breath caught in her lungs...could it be?

	The twin, fiery blue vortexes irised open, and spat out three ships, one
destroyer and two cruisers...all of which immediately fired.  One of the
laser salvos from the destroyer nailed the ARCHERON along its drive
section, and the upper drive units were instantly enveloped in a fireball.
Nearby, another Loyalist cruiser died...but there was no time to sightsee...

	"ARCHERON'S lost power, ma'am, if temporarily; that wasn't a critical hit."

	"Noted; stand by."  And then, the transmission she had been waiting for
came in..

	"This is Captain Hardishane to the NIOBE; Captain Tikopai, do you respond?"

	She nodded to Alwhin in almost insane relief, and the link was made.
"You've obviously heard the old motto about the cavalry, Captain...as it
is, I'm VERY glad to see you right now!!"

	"Understood." Hardishane's gruff voice responded, as his small group
passed through, fighters and capital interceptors exchanging fire with the
ARCHERON and its fighter group.  However, we've disorganized them just
enough to help you out, Captain; I suggest you follow your escort's example
and get the hell out of here!...out."

	"Noted."  She turned to Alwhin, voice strained.  "CAN WE JUMP?"

	"Barely...fusion drive is a little unstable, but jump engine is online;
course?"

	"Away, that's all that important, for now."  She looked around the smoky,
damaged bridge, and staunchly kept hold of her emotions.  Orion VII had
been a mistake of the worst caliber, but they had survived the trap, if
barely.  Two of her ships had either been lost or destroyed, and the
remainder would take some time to repair.  

	But it could be done...it had to be done.

	"Lieutenant Gage and Captain Hardishane are covering our backs, Captain;
jump engines on line."

	"Very well then..as Captain Hardishane so aptly put it, let's get the hell
out of here."

					* * *

	The flickering light and damage reports said it all to her knowing eyes.
Sharp eyebrows rose in disgust and, at the same time, recognition of the
secondary trap the other side had pulled on her.  It had been a coup of the
highest caliber, and even with the ships she had bought into the battle,
surprise had still been the key to victory.  Outside her ship, the rubble
of cruisers and shattered fighters spun through space in its dance of
death..such a waste.

	"Report."

	"We'll in drydock for at least two months, Captain; as it is, we're going
to have to be damn careful on the way; even a little bit of upset will be
enough to make the reactor go critical."

	"So...the story is, minimal power, and little or no weaponry."

	"Yes, ma'am."

	I've got to hand it to you, Bethany...even when we were friends, you sure
knew how to ruin my day...

					* * *

	Charles eyed the craft pursuing them, and tried not to despair.  Scant
hours before, two Earth warships had jumped into the system, and
immediately set about the process of blockading Proxima III, while on the
surface, groups of Resistance and Nightwatch, hidden until now, fought one
another.  The group following them, however, had no pursuing Resistance
fighters, and flew faster airjets then his.  The outcome, he supposed, was
inevitable...

					* * *

	"You're sure?"

	"We're nearly there; she needs our help...and another, someone familiar to
you.  Put aside your doubts, William, and just do it, or see what Kosh
showed you come true."

	"Sha'vei, this is a BAD idea!...I think we're already within..."

	"Talion...I'm going to make this VERY clear to you, and consider this an
order from the Sha'vei Val'na, not your friend.  Activate jump engines, and
take us out on Brianna's say; stand by on gravimetric projectors..."

	"Now!" Brianna cried.

	William frowned as the White Star transitioned to realspace.  How did you
define 'familiar'??

					* * *
	
	What happened in the next ninety seconds would stay with him for the rest
of his life.  In the copilot's seat beside him, Julia gulped, as two PPG
blasts passed their craft...the pursuit was getting impatient, it seemed.
And then, she gasped in amazement, and a spear of shock passed through HIM,
as well..

	Behind the pursuit, the atmosphere twisted, and opened up into (Lord of
lords!) a jump point!...out of which sprang a tiny, violet and white,
BLINDINGLY fast ship.  In an instant measured in fate, the cruiser swept by
the suddenly disorganized Nightwatch pursuit, and an instant after that,
was over them.  He had just enough time to see a blur, when everything
seemed seemed to suddenly   -sttreetch- and he realized, rather abruptly,
that they had been captured, SOMEHOW, by the surprise arrival...

	"Gravimetric beams.." Julia breathed out, her face a mask of wonder.  "Oh
my...they've just GOT to be Minbari!"

	"Are you trying to frighten me, girl?" he growled.

	"No, of course not, Charles...only stating the facts as I see them." Julia
replied, now completely straight faced.

	They were going to find out quite soon the answer, however, as the
powerful beams drew the airjet into the ship's shuttle bay...and only just
soon enough, as ahead of them, the atmosphere twisted into the
orangy-yellow drain of an exit point...they were spared, however, seeing
the agoninzing murk of hyperspace, as the bay doors closed behind them.

					* * *

	The air untwisted, the howl faded...and the target had, beyond a doubt,
vanished.  The Nightwatch members looked at one another in consternation as
their pilot finally regained control of their airjet.  A jump into the
atmosphere...no one was EVER going to believe this...

	"What do we tell them?"

	"I haven't got a clue..they're not going to like the answer, though."

	"So what do we do?" the junior inquired, almost desperately.

	The leader sighed.  "Defect...it's safer then the alternative, don't you
think?"

					* * *
					
	"You saw WHAT?" the captain of the orbiting destroyer inquired, his face
openly displaying his disbelief.

	"I'm telling you, sir...the energy signature looked like a ship jumping
into Proxima III's atmosphere, and then out again.  Nothing else makes sense!"

	The captain harrumphed.  "Don't be ridiculous, mister!...nothing in known
space can jump inside a planetary atmosphere; any ship that tried would
slam into the ground, and be destroyed.  Find me another explanation for
those mysterious disturbances of yours."

	The tech just sighed, and went about his business.

					* * *
	
	While Julia seemed perfectly calm, he was finding it very hard not to
panic.  Upon leaving their airjet, they had been met by several grave-faced
Minbari, both dressed in similar, black cloaked uniforms with a emerald
jewel on the right breast, and those had then escorted them through the
airy, violet-tinged corridors of this impossible ship.  No words were said,
and no response given to inquiries, but it was quite clear where they were
supposed to go...

	The doors ahead of them slid open, to reveal, to his amazement, a
red-haired human woman, with several more humans beyond.  She bowed towards
Julia.  "Welcome...Prodigal Daughter...I am Brianna Tolmanes."

	"That's one of the more...interesting greetings I've received in my
life.." Julia replied, looking around the bridge as they walked in.  "Would
you care to elaborate on why you greeted me in that fashion..and...more
importantly, to Charles and I, what this all means?"

	"She would..." a voice announced, a voice he found all too surprisingly
familiar, as William rose from the command seat, a small smile of
mysterious welcome on his face, wearing the same black and brown uniform as
the rest. "Father...but since I command this White Star, it falls to me."

	It took a moment for him to compose himself.  "William!  I...well!...this
is apparently going to be one HELL of a tale."

	William smiled.  "You could say that, yes."

	But then, the reunion was interrupted...shockingly so.  Another of the
humans onboard turned to his son.  "Sha'vei, message incoming; it is Delenn."

	He watched his son stiffen into his command posture, and, with a sigh,
stood aside, turned...and jumped, as a curtain of light sank from above,
revealing the face of Ambassador Delenn, familiar to him from the ISN
newscast the previous year.  Delenn, at the moment, appeared to be only
just barely composed enough to talk to his son...something was going
on..but what?

	"Sha'vei Westcastle, I understand that Ambassador Kosh directed you on a
rescue mission.  I will assume you have successfully concluded this
endeavour?"

	"Of course; what do you require of us, Delenn?"

	"You and your crew will rendezvous with the Grey Council flagship
immediately, it should be no more then a four or five hour trip for you.  I
will be coming aboard your White Star when you rendezvous, prepare for that
arrival."

	"Forgive me, Delenn, but, what of the first White Star?"

	"The timing is unfortunate, Sha'vei; the first White Star is currently
being repaired and tested, there is no other available but YOURS."

	"And our mission?"

	"To save all we hold dear."

	"I understand, Delenn.  White Star Two out."  As the image of the Minbari
vanished, William turned to him.  "Forgive me, Father, but I must ask you
and your young charge to retire to quarters onboard.  Until this is over,
there will be no time for us to talk; Talion will show you to your quarters
until our return to Babylon 5."

	"Hold on now!...before we go, William, answer me two, very simple,
questions...what have you become, and where are we going??"

	"I am a Ranger, Father...and, to put it simply...we are, very likely,
going into Hell; does that tell you what you need to know?"

	He sighed, and nodded, as Julia and he were guided from the bridge.  He
should have known better then to ask... 

				* * *

	Hear me now, I Observe; this was where it all changed; where it all began,
and where it all ended.  

				* * *

	Here me now, I Follow; this is the *rest* of the story...

******************************************************************************

Next...Apr 13, 2260...the day that everything changed...from the other
side's point of view..and a few others...coming soon..."Divisions of
Triumph", the dramatic, sixth part of "Dark Circle"...


*****************************************************************

David Goldingay at
dgolding@connect.ab.ca

Counting down to the Morning of Darkness...
Aug 11, 1999...


From: dgolding@connect.ab.ca
Subject: Rimstalker, Dark Circle, Part 6
Date: Fri, 24 Apr 1998 21:08:58


			   RIMSTALKER: DARK CIRCLE
				   PART 6
			    "DIVISIONS OF TRIUMPH"

	**Things have not all been going our way, but we are nearly done with the
necessities.  The mid range colonies, minus the rebellious fools at Orion
VII and Proxima III, have safely fallen under our control, and the outer
range colonies will soon follow, all being well.  The one problem remaining
to us is the dark thorn of Babylon 5 and its traitorous crew...but not for
much longer.  I have every intention of boarding that station myself to
remove John Sheridan from the command he no longer deserves.  It will be a
pleasure, both to serve Earth, and to put Sheridan in his place.."**

	From the Command Log of the EAS Agrippa, Apr 12, 2260

				* * *

	The First Context of The Follower...2260...Reflections.

	Between the worlds, there is rarely reason for visits, and as such,
movements in the shadows are never seen. A different context then was used
later, but at the time, I had yet to see the real horror behind those
words.  I was young, but thought myself so wise.  How harsh the lessons
that were learned, both Mother's, and mine, in the months to come.  As for
who I am, it should be fairly clear by now; at the time, I was the girl
with the 250 IQ; now, so many years later, the intelligence sadly remains,
but youth has passed me by.

	When William jumped into Proxima III's atmosphere that day to save me and
his father, it was a pivot of change in all our lives.  Brianna called me
the 'Prodigal Daughter' upon our first meeting, and being naive, I ignored
the context of that statement, not understanding, not wanting to, that
being beyond my worldview.  Not a smart choice, Julia, I told myself later
on; everything connected to the Vorlons was more important then it seemed,
and like so many others connected to the nexus called Babylon 5, I ended up
being sucked in by that force of nature that called itself..Kosh.

	To start with, though, things were far from easy to understand.  Less then
seven hours after leaving Proxima III, we rendezvoused with the Minbari War
Cruiser Valentha, the flagship of the just, I later learned, broken Grey
Council.  And that, of course, was the first time Delenn and I saw one
another, although she did not consider me important at the time...and why
should she of?  A wisp of a human girl, unknown, unknowing, for all she
knew, a pawn.

	But ah, you say, another pawn of the Vorlons; an important distinction,
but not right away.

	In any case, Julia Dear is now slapping herself on the wrist to break out
of run on mode, and get back to what everyone wants to know.  Apr 13, 2260;
a day of distinction, terror, hope, failure and death; the day all reason
shattered, the day that the fallacy of the Alliance being one happy family
was finally buried six feet under, as if the battles within Earthforce that
Mother fought in the days beforehand weren't enough proof.  The people who
guided that change was many, the leaders few, and I had the oppurtunity to
observe, first had, the movements of prophecy, right from the start of the
Change.

	William Westcastle.  Such a simple name, you say, but so important, so
much change wrapped up in a simple, little package.  Everybody wants to
remember that Sheridan made his stand that day, and whether you call him a
traitor or not is not important to me in the slightest.  Everyone knows
that Delenn jumped in to save him at the last, that the other minor players
that day did everything they could, but most everyone ignored, as usual,
the Rest of the Story.

	I shake my head in exasperation when I write this; it is a date imprinted
in my mind, a day I will never forget, but Jennifer and I have been
fighting this fight for over thirty years now, trying to make sure everyone
knows the truth, that the truth isn't ignored to make way for those
sometimes silly dramatics that everyone enjoys so much.  That's my
job...always has been, always will be, til' death do us part, me and the
Truth.

	For now, though, I'm going to sit back, and let the Story tell itself.
It's done a good job of doing it so far, let's let it carry on for a while
longer, yet...

				  * * *

	The Earth-Minbari Frontier...

	In near silence, the small Minbari fleet sailed through space, the three
Religious Caste controlled War cruisers surrounding the green-tinged
flagship of their race's greatest body, the Grey Council.  But now,
tradition had been shattered, for within the past twelve hours, that body,
which had existed for a thousand years, had been broken by Delenn of Mir,
onetime Satai, and Ambassador to Babylon 5.  And now, some of the Minbari
were taking a definite first step in the battle against the Darkness; the
attempt would be made to save the only home that one Minbari and several
Human Rangers had left...

	Behind and above the fleet, space twisted into a tiny, but extremely
focused Jump Point, out of which appeared the now familiar form of a White
Star, to be precise, the second..the command of he who was called, amongst
the Anla'shok, Sha'vei, Val'na...and, of course, and, perhaps most
important of all, the Rimstalker.

	Action was immediate; within three minutes of the White Star's arrival, a
flyer pulled away from the Valentha, and moved toward the smaller warship
with purpose.  Meanwhile, the three attendant cruisers organized themselves
into a flying wedge, deadly and waiting.

	The time was growing near; expectations were high...

				   * * *

	"In due course, perhaps we will be allowed time to discuss exactly why
Kosh sent you to retrieve who you did.." Delenn said, as William walked
with her down the main corridor of the White Star.  "But for now, time is
short, and growing shorter."

	"Agreed; The President of the Earth Alliance is trapped within a cycle of
fear, and the fear of the unknown has spread, at the hands of the Enemy, to
include many Generals.  The battles have been fierce in places, and Babylon
5 will logically be the next target on their list."

	"Babylon 5 cannot be allowed to fall into their hands, it is too important
in what is to come."  At that point, Delenn turned to look at him directly.
 "I do not do this lightly, but I must, for now, request that you give up
command of the White Star Two to me; the Fleet will follow me to do what
must be done."

	He bowed, and kept firm control on the doubts within; Jennie was still on
the station, and as such, was in grave danger...they had to stop the
President's forces from boarding Babylon 5!..there was no other option.
"Of course; however, while we stand in battle, I will request a station on
the bridge." 

	A brief, flickering smile passed across Delenn's face.  "Of course; you
fight to protect that which *you* hold dear.  We fight for the same thing;
I would have no other serve with me.  Come...we go...*now*."

				* * *

	As the Ranger and his commander moved off down the passage, Julia stepped
out from behind a corner, and smiled a secret smile.

	"And so it begins.." she whispered, as the howl of hyperspace transition
shuddered briefly through the White Star's body.  She didn't know where she
had heard that, only that it sounded right...

				* * *           

	#On the cusp of darkness and defeat, I greet you, Enti'zha, from the
sanctuary you once called home.  I write this, not knowing whether or not
it will actually reach you, but it is a comfort in the darkness surrounding
us.  Less then ten minutes ago, a fleet of mixed warships loyal to
President Clark emerged from the jumpgate, and the Rebel destroyers
ALEXANDER and CHURCHILL, along with Babylon 5's Starfury squadrons, engaged
them almost immediately thereafter.  The sirens wail around us, and the
station shakes in accordance with the battle outside.  I do not know
whether or not we will survive this battle, but I have my suspicions.

	The Loyalists attacked us because of their orders, not because of their
beliefs; those who stand against them, whether it be in capital ship or
fighter, or manning cannons and interceptor batteries in this place,
BELIEVE in a very important word...FREEDOM.  Freedom from the darkness that
strikes at us, freedom from the jackboots of despots, freedom to do what we
must, the freedom to plan the battles yet to come.

	A violent shudder; the lights flicker, I grit my teeth, and continue.  My
Rangers stand ready; I decided, long hours ago, to stand with Captain
Sheridan in his battle; we cannot fight openly, but if the Loyalists enter
the station, we will surround them, and strike when not seen, until the
end.  We will not give up easily, we will not stand down, we do not stand
for what THEY stand for..

	I pause; can it be?  A message arrives from Viridal, who has decided to
watch the battle from the Sanctuary.  The guns, for now, have fallen
silent; but the news is grim.   The CHURCHILL, the loss, so much sadness,
and for what?  What does it all mean?

	And are we safe?

	Was that the only wave of ships assigned to attack this place?  Because it
is clear, from the amount of maintenance people moving about, that the
damage from the battle is substantial.

	The answer will come, soon enough.#

					* * *

	Gaze harsh, Captain Nathaniel Drake grimly surveyed the wreckage ahead,
and shook his head in exasperation, as his command, the Omega Class
Destroyer OLYMPIC, jumped into Epsilon system, followed shortly by the rest
of his carrier group.  Sheridan had guts, that much he would admit...but
the battle had been meaningless, and regardless of the fact that the rebels
had managed to destroy the AGRIPPA, the ROANOKE and their escorts...the
game was now up, as intended.

	As per standard tactics, the first wave had served to weaken Babylon 5's
defenses to the breaking point, and now, his wave had arrived to mop up.
His finger came down resolutely on the comm switch.  There was a clear
procedure to follow, announce intentions and expected response in
accordance with orders. 

	That task now done, there was time to consider.  The problem was this: was
Sheridan stupid enough to fight to the bitter end, leaving his station a
wreck??  Drake didn't think so..there was still close to a quarter of a
million sentients aboard.  With a smile, he made ready the order to launch
boarding craft and his fighter squadrons.  This was going to be all too=
 easy.

	"Captain!!" his exec announced with a start of surprise, "Four jump points
opening up, behind the station!"

	"What?" Drake rose from his seat, and turned.  "It was my understanding
that there was to be no more backups from the Rim!"

	"Yes, sir." A response hung on the tip of his tongue, but then, the four
points sprang open...and what he had been about to say froze in his mouth
when he saw the ships emerging..

					* * *

	William watched from the side stations, seeing in this moment what could
only be called a paradigm shift starting.  Delenn had, in the space, of a
few moments, transformed from the leader he knew, into a force of nature.
He looked squarely at the Earth destroyers hanging above Babylon 5, and
willed them to make the right choice.

	"...*you* are in front of me.  If you value your lives, be somewhere=
 else!!"

	"They will make the right decision, William.." Brianna whispered beside
him.  "They have no other choice, now."

					* * *

	It was categoriclly unfair; they had been so close...but what choice did
they have?..Drake told himself, the gaze of disbelief still on his face.
THREE Minbari War cruisers, along with a tiny, but blindingly fast and
probably overarmed for its size, pocket cruiser, had jumped in on top of
them, and *that Minbari*, Delenn, her face full of wrath, had bluntly told
him to depart, or be destroyed.  Drake met the eyes of his exec, and saw
the fear there.  If they engaged them, it would be the Earth-Minbari War
all over again, just on a much shorter timeframe amd scale...and they would
join the dead already floating around them.

	There was no other choice, and damn both his orders and the Minbari.
"Open jump point, Commander..we're getting out of here...now!"

	"*Yes*, sir!!"

					* * *

	Sinclair opened the second section of the letter from Babylon 5, and a
small smile began to grow on his face...a smile both relief, and something
more.

	##Call it what you will, call it a miracle, call it destiny, but when they
were needed the most, Delenn and William arrived over the hill, in classic
style.  I didn't know that Minbari understood the concept of the cavalry;
maybe William told her, or maybe she just understood enough to make it work
when it was needed.  In any case, I am pleased to report that we have
survived what can be called the First Battle of Euphrates(there will
undoubtedly be more) not without loss, but with the knowledge that freedom
won this day.  We have begun something that will be remembered through the
ages to come, that here is where we drew the line...here is where we turned
it around.  It won't happen quickly, and it won't be easy, but we have
started.

	And that will make all the difference it the long run.

	So I have Observed, so it shall be.

	Entil'zha Veni...In Valen's name I write, this Thirteenth Day of April,
2260...

	The Observer##

	"It was good news, Entil'zha?" Rathenn inquired politely from the doorway.
 "You seemed intent, and I did not wish to intrude until you were finished."

	"The Choices we made, the chances we took, are finally paying off,
Rathenn.  Babylon 5 remains free...*now*, we can do what we need to do."

					* * *

	Another meeting, another place..

	A message read, a curse spoken.  "So; the hoped for result has
been...denied us.  Unfortunate."

	"Explain your comment...quickly, if you don't mind."

	"That...Westcastle and his followers have acted again, behind the scenes,
as is their wont, but the worst has resulted; in interacting with Sheridan
and his Minbari ally, they have allowed Babylon 5's secession to stand. The
example could not have had a more worse timing!"

	"I see; and we cannot set aside forces to remake the attempt?"

	"We dare not; it will be difficlt enough to retain control over what we do
hold, and there are several colonies, Proxima III among them, that actively
resist us still.  Additionally, we have received reports that three of
those damned Minbari cruisers protect the station.  A direct assault would
be... ill-advised, at this time."

	"Very well, then; Babylon 5 must wait, we have greater concerns, for now.
Eventually, given much preparation, we may be able to convince our
associates to help with this problem, but that time is not yet.  Do you
understand?"

	"I do.  Good day to you, then."

					* * *                   

	"Welcome to Babylon 5."

	"Thank you..." Julia murmured, and turned, to find herself smiling again.
William was entwined with a tall, blonde haired woman, no doubt the
'Jennie' that Brianna had mentioned a couple of times on the White Star,
William's other half, as the Minbari would put it.  To one side, Brianna
stood, tapping her foot, and smiling as well.

	It was interesting, but she had found herselves hitting it off right away
with these "Rangers".  Their beliefs were sound, if a little strange, and
she was sure they hadn't told her everything yet..but that didn't matter as
much as it should have...since for the first time in a very long time, even
over the friends she had stayed with over the years, and then left to
protect them from the Nightwatch, Julia found herself in a place that
seemed to fit.  And then, the woman turned around, and she gasped out loud.

	"I **know** you!!"

	"What??" the woman frowned, and glanced a quick glance at William, who
shrugged.  "How??  I've never met you before; I would remember."

	"He showed me..."

	"He **who**?"

	She frowned, a little bit, and then harder; these thoughts didn't make any
sense, but they were undoubtedly true!!  "The man..in my dreams.  He sang
to me."

	She watched the three Rangers look at one another, and then William
sighed.  "Here we go again."

	"You should have guessed, after Proxima III.." Brianna added pointedly.
"He has a finger in every pie."

	"And what do you have to say for yourself...Julia?" the woman named
Jennifer pointedly inquired.

	There was a pause, and then, the answer shone clear in her mind!...of
course, so simple.  She bowed.  "I come to serve; I am yours, do with me
what you will."  What WAS she doing, an inner voice yelped, but the action
was the right one, something ELSE said.

	"Great..." William muttered darkly.  "That's all we need; I'm quite sure
that the Entil'zha did not have *junior* Rangers in mind when he set about
expanding the Anla'shok to their present size and status."

	"Do you propose to argue with what a Vorlon wishes, Sha'vei?" the telepath
shot back.  "I would have thought that the events of the past year would
have shown you the futility of that by now."

	Jennifer laughed, and reached out to take hold of Julia's tentative, at
first, handshake, as the other two Rangers departed, still arguing.
"Pleased to meet you, Miss Tikopai.  It seems we have...a great deal...to
discuss.

	Now where to start?"

	"At the beginning??"

	Jennifer laughed.  Somewhere people were cheering, and Julia thought she
knew why.  It was a new start...

	For them all...

****************************************************************************
****
To be continued...



From: dgolding@connect.ab.ca
Subject: Rimstalker, Dark Circle, Part 7
Date: Fri, 24 Apr 1998 21:09:16


			   RIMSTALKER: DARK CIRCLE
				    PART 7
			   "LEADERS AND FOLLOWERS"

	**"And that was how we met Julia Tikopai for the first time; her
brilliance was astonishing...almost frightening, as a matter of fact, and
how she accepted the situation we were all in was fascinating enough in
itself, and a completely different take on what we had seen it to be so
far.  It became clear right away that Julia was another like me, an
Observer; which started leading me to ask certain questions...for instance,
how many Observers were there, and if more then Julia and I, were there
Observers working for the Shadows, as well??

	The answer to that question would come far too soon for anyone's=
 liking..."**

	- From "Storm Crossing..."

				   * * *

	Mid April, 2260...

	The moving had ended, but even now, the bustle within Babylon 5's new
Ranger compound went on.  Julia watched from the skybridge she had
inhabited for some hours how, and continued to practice her newfound belief
in the skills she apparently shared with the Ranger, Jennifer Clifford.

	In the short days since the secession of Babylon 5, she had seen William
petition Captain Sheridan and Delenn for the clearly inevitable; now that
the station stood alone, it only made sense for the Rangers to come out
into the open, and set themselves up as a visible presence on the station. =


	As such, the two had 'loaned' B5's Ranger Command a section of the
station's Garden for their use, and if anywhere was to have a view, this
was it. The new compound, a set of small crystalline towers, sat on the
edge of one of the station's small interior lakes, and near the base of one
of the many transport/support 'stalks' that reached up to the Central axis,
far above.  The council had met near here right from the beginning, but now
the rest of the organization was here, as well.

	There were, as far as she could tell, now several hundred Rangers
in-station on regular basis; some came, some went, being about their still,
to her, mysterious business out on the Rim.  

	Some things William, Jennifer and Brianna had told her right from the
beginning, others had remained sealed from her...until now, that was.  But
that mysteriousness was about to come to a clear-cut end...the previous
night, an admittedly cute young man who identified himself as Talion
Quintara had come to her quarters, and invited her to this place.  The
reasoning behind that summoning was as yet unclear, but they had allowed
her plenty of time to wander, collect snatches of passing
conversations...and as such, Observe what the station was becoming.

	"Miss Tikopai??"

	She looked up, and smiled.  "Anla'shok Quintara; can I assume that the
deliberations have concluded, and the Council has decided to address my
application at long last??"

	"I know not; only that our commanders are waiting to see you now."  As
they began walking, the Ranger added another comment.  "Forgive me if
I...seem surprised by your actions, Miss Tikopai, but while you are mature
for your age...you are only...for Valen's sake, you are only thirteen years
old!!  No one youth, even one of your admittedly extreme intelligence,
should be exposed to...what we know."

	She sighed, and shook her head in part irritation; she had been fighting
this battle all her life, and even though the stakes had risen considerably
since her rescue and revelation, it never seemed to change.  "Talion...if I
may be free to address you by your given name?...as you have no doubt
already deduced, I am not an ordinary child of Earth. 

	My mother is now one of the paramount rebel leaders within the Fleet, and
she and her command have only just now gone into hiding; the Nightwatch
hunted me, and if I hadn't been touched by the force that calls itself
...Kosh...I might very well be in their hands as we speak!  Also, I have
been convincing people all my life that my intelligence rates nearly off
the scale...I understand things that some Academy graduates do not; it
sometimes isn't easy at all, but I have come to accept who I am...and I
soon hope to understand the reason I have been drawn to this place...and
into alliance with the Rangers, as well."

	"Your arguments have...merit, Miss Tikopai."

	"I should hope so!...as it is, I have also been guided to see that your
leader, Anla'Shok Clifford, and I, share a certain...talent.  We are gifted
with the ability to see the events of the times, put together a vision of
those times, and record what is most important to those we hold dear.  We
OBSERVE, in the simplest sense of the word, and your esteemed high
Commander, the Sha'vei, seems to think this is important.  I do, too...but
there are things I don't know yet, if I am to become...a prot=E9g=E9 to your
Observer..."

	"And, eventually, perhaps the youngest human Ranger known."  A voice
announced briskly, and the two turned as one to see...what was his
name?...Shival approach.  "Although this has yet to be finalized.
Anla'Shok Clifford is highly interested in working with you, young
one...but there remains the details to be dealt with."

	She took a deep breath.  "Forgive me if...this seems rushed, and
unfamiliar.  But I know, in my heart, that it is important to do so, I just
don't know why!!"

	Shival nodded.  "As it should be, young acolyte; an important distinction,
and one that makes you important to us, regardless of your age.  However, I
have been ordered by the Sha'vei to say no more then that...he and she who
stands at his right hand have a great deal to tell you..some you will like,
some you will not...and some you will find terrifying."

	She bowed in understanding.  "The Universe is sometimes a terrifying
place; but we live in it, adapt and must understand; I Follow, and hope to
learn from the path of giants."

	"Hmm, yes...*and* a way with words, too.  Follow me."

	All too soon, she found herself in the Ranger Council chambers, a
graceful, airy enclosure, and as Shival drew the doors closed behind her,
both William and Jennifer rose to greet her.  "Julia..."  William
cautioned, as she took the seat offered by Jennifer, "I will get right to
the meat of our problem; your situation, is to put it mildly, a unique one,
and the Council spent a great deal of time deliberating your request.  As
it is, we finally did reach a decision...with help from several unexpected
sources."

	"And your decision is, Sha'vei?"

	"Regardless of your...skills, there are certain aspects of our duties that
cannot be applied to you because of your youth; it is our intention,
however, to place you under Jennifer's wing, to advance your skills and
utilize your readiness.  Along the way, Viridal and Shival will gradually
instruct you in the ways of the Anla'shok, as would the Minbari instruct
their youth; gradually, and with honour, and most importantly, not all at
once.  Is this acceptable to you?"

	She nodded.  "It is.  I must assume, also, that until that training is
complete, however long it takes, that I will not be wearing what you wear;
without the knowledge, there is no right."

	"Corrrect, but I have consulted with Shival, and those who help him were
able to obtain your measure, and have produced this for you..."  William
withdrew a bundle from under the table, and opened it.  "Does this meet
your approval...Julia??"

	She gulped, and if only for a second, reverted to a VERY child-like
pronounciation...

	"Oh...WOW!"

	"Good; but now, we must deal with another matter, a far more serious one,
and the reason we exist.  There is something happening around us,
Julia...something deadly, something dark; we have dedicated our lives to
fighting this threat, and eventually, it is our hope that you may join us
in that fight."

	She sighed.  "This is more then just President Clark and his...tyranny,
isn't it?"

	"I'm afraid so, yes."

	"Julia..." Jennifer continued, her smile mysterious.  "There are forces in
this universe that have existed in this Galaxy for millions of years.  They
have gone before us, building great empires, and fighting terrible wars of
destruction.   One such race, the oldest we know of,  nearly destroyed the
Minbari a thousand years ago, and if the Vorlons and Valen had not appeared
to lead them, we would not be standing in this place now.  This force has
now returned, and spreads chaos across all we know. 

	The Minbari, and now the Rangers, know them as...The Shadows.  We have no
other name for them..."

				 * * *

	Rebel Rendezvous Point Three; The Flinn Colony Cometary Halo.

	Starlight reflected off the scored and blackened hull of the NIOBE as
Bethany flew her Starfury past the angular fighter bays at the front of the
destroyer.  Repair crews had been operating on her command almost non stop
since their arrival in the outer reaches of Flinn System twenty hours
before.  It had been a stressful experience, to put it mildly.  In the time
since the Group's escape from Orion VII, they had been intercepted by more
Earth ships on two occasions, forcing retreats and multi-gate jumps upon
the harried crews.

	During those frantic, exhausting runs, there had been no time to conduct
repairs, and no replacement parts were available beyond those already
stored onboard.  The problem was critical, and whether or not a solution
could be found was as yet uncertain...

	However, all was not doom and darkness.  Beyond the NIOBE's hull, a
specter of diamond and silver once again rose into sight, the enormous,
frozen cometary nucleus they had formed up on right after jumpout.  The
flickers of light on the comet's surface showed that the Volatile Teams
were hard at work extracting useful water and other compounds from the
nucleus, and sooner, rather then later, they would have to find a
Iron-Nicket asteroid to mine; but until the pursuit slowed a little, any
such plans were premature.

	Survival, with all ships supporting their crews properly, was now her
paramount concern...

	But then, the chime of an incoming jump surge sounded in the fighter's
cockpit, and the fear returned again, as, with only that warning, space
twisted behind the comet, and opened up into a jump point.  With a curse,
she made ready for the worst, as the all-too familiar silouette of a Earth
destroyer emerged into realspace...but only one...the Loyalists didn't
usually operate that way..

	"Relax, Captain.." a relieved sounding Deitrich Alwhin hailed from the
bridge.  "That's the ALEXANDER."

	She let out the breath she had been holding.  "Is..."

	"I think I'd rather let Major Ryan tell you that himself; online."

	"Major Ryan?"

	"Captain Tikopai...I wasn't sure that we were going to find you here, but
after finding nothing at the first two rendezvous points, this was the next
logical choice."  The major's voice grew grim.  "I have both good and bad
news; the general was killed several weeks ago during an ambush, but we
were able to add our forces to Captain Sheridan's at Babylon 5, and with a
little help from the Minbari, the station's secession from the Alliance was
able to stand, though not without some moments I wouldn't want to repeat
soon."

	She nodded.  "Understood; Major, if you can tell me, please, what is the
status of your command?"

	"The ALEXANDER suffered no significant damage during the course of the
Babylon 5' secession...I wish I could say the same for Sandra Hiroshi'
ship, but that's not a story for now."  Bethany read all she had to into
that one sentence...the CHURCHILL had obviously *not* survived the battle.
"Looks like you and yours have faired a little worse then us, however,
Captain."

	"You state the obvious, Major; we were jumped by three full carrier groups
at Orion VII, trying to follow you, and in the process, we lost a Nova and
one of my escorts, and took fairly serious damage on the rest.  It's going
to take a lot of time and a little bit of scrounging amongst the Outer
Range Colonies, as well as stop offs at some decent asteroids for ore,
before we're back up to reasonably full operating capacity.  But I believe
it can be done...and we can't go home."

	"No; but perhaps we'll be able to work something out with the alien
governments in the sector."  The major paused, as the ALEXANDER took up
station several dozen shiplengths below and behind the NIOBE.  "For now,
though, I'll let you get back to your work, Captain; if there's any help
you require from my crew, just ask."

	"Thank you, Major; I will.  Tikopai out."  Bethany spun her fighter on
point, and made for the bays onboard.  Sightseeing was over, for now; her
crews knew what they were doing.  But they were ten ships now, four of them
destroyers.  Hope had not completely gone...not as long as they were=
 *free*..

				* * *

	"You've taught me something very special, son..." Charles Westcastle
noted, a small glass of the wine that his son had brought to dinner in
hand...one of the last resources of an era gone by, now that the station
had seceded.  "That I should never have given up on you or treated you so
harshly.  Your...Rangers, do you call them?...are a marvel and a wonder,
and as for getting messages through!!...."

	William nodded as he dished out some of the admittedly expensive pasta he
had aquired for the meal...but it was worth it, and the Command had
indicated they would support the expense...no surprise there, of course.
"Colvhar, my liason with the Resistance in Earthspace, was able to receive
a message on our family's situation.  My sister, as well as Uncle Victor
and their family, were freed from the clutches of the Nightwatch shortly
after you escaped from them yourself, Father.  They are safe...in hiding,
and out of sight, and regardless of what we do now, they will not be found;
the Resistance contact assured me of this."

	"Damn ridiculous, if you ask me, son, that two former Earthforce officers
should have to put up with this fascist crap...but there you have it.  I've
been waiting for you to explain a little more of why you think this is so,
but now I'm not so sure you're going to...and I wouldn't mind knowing=
 *why*."

	"I wish I could tell you, Dad...but that would be putting you in even more
danger then you already are.  Let's just say that President Clark, his
allies and...associates do not look kindly upon the matter of ANY
resistance to their rule or plans, and if they know about the Rangers, they
would be even less pleased...and, perhaps, even try to destroy us. 

	The Nightwatch's purpose is to terrorize, and any known avenues used
against the Resistance are akin to blackmail, and should be used.  Hence,
our family was attacked, because of me and *my* actions in resisting
tyranny, and so I understand it, your objections; we can thank the
Resistance for their quick action, Father...none of us are in danger any
longer."

	"Roundabout as always...but I get the point, son."  His father eyed him
grimly.  "Minbari working with humans...never thought I'd see the day, but
there you have it.  Now, though, we have a thornier problem to consider,
now that I know you're okay.   I'm guessing I'm a little long in the tooth
to try and run around in uniform with you fighting the baddies, so what do
you think I should do with myself, now that I've finally reached Babylon 5?"

	"I hate to say it, Dad, but this place is going to be the center of the
storm around us; the worst has yet to break.  Colvhar and his men will work
gradually to move you back into Earthspace, and, eventually, back to the
family, and they will keep you safe until we can turn this around, and free
Earth."

	"And you think you *can* pull that off, do you?"

	"Eventually, yes."

	The elder Westcastle paused for a moment, and then laughed, shook his
head, and finished off the glass of wine.  "Fair enough, son, I'll let you
keep your secrets until you're ready to talk, since you've made it pretty
clear I might have a heart attack if I knew the whole story...I don't need
that, for now, I'm sure that in due course, I can get young Julia to tell
me the whole thing, since she's decided to stay here with you, and, as they
say, 'fight the good fight.'  But to sum up, son, it sure looks like you've
got something good going here with these Ranger types...I just wish your
mother had lived to see what you've become!"

	"So do I, Dad..." he whispered, drawing his father into a hug.  "So do I."

				* * *

	Julia looked at herself in the mirror, and shivered all over.  What she
was now wearing, and what William expected her to wear when working with
Jennifer, 1was a grayish-brown subset of the cowled tunic and trousers that
the Rangers wore on duty.  While she wasn't one *yet*, the half-joking (to
some, but not to others, such as that absolutely *fascinating*
half-Minbari, half human lady, Delenn, who had met with William the other
day) title of 'Acolyte' had appeared, and then spread like wildfire.
Delenn had been quite serious about it, though, when she had learned what
Julia was, and why she had come...

	"I was an Acolyte once...long ago, and in another life...it is a position
of great trust, and one that should never be abused.  Serve with honor and
integrity, and all will go well for you." 

	Julia nodded in satisfaction.  She couldn't help but agree, and
eventually, in a year or two, when this was all over, she would make the
trek to the City of Sorrows, and earn the missing jade and silver sign of
the Anla'shok.

	But that time was not yet.

	##Prodigal Daughter##  She whirled, and jumped, to see the enormous,
frightening, and yet, familiar form in the doorway behind her.

	"Kosh; I have come, as you asked.  Are you pleased??"

	##The decision is not the action; watch carefully, and learn##  The Vorlon
turned, and drifted out of the room.   Julia shivered...

	This was going to obviously be *very* interesting...Mother would either
smile *or* kill her if she knew what her daugther was doing...

	Or, more likely, both.

				* * *

	Kosh moved down the corridor, his thoughts complete.  All the pieces were
in place, now, on every level.  Now all that remained was to see what would
result...

****************************************************************************
**** Next...The Cha'hal'zhamon return, in "The Hidden Hand of War" coming
soon...

From: dgolding@connect.ab.ca
Subject: Rimstalker, Dark Circle, Part 8a
Date: Mon, 27 Apr 1998 22:15:25
MIME-Version: 1.0
Content-Type: text/plain; charset="us-ascii"

	
			RIMSTALKER: DARK CIRCLE
			       PART 8
		      "THE HIDDEN HAND OF WAR"
			   PHASE I OF III

	**"Pride, they call it; the pride of innocence, the pride of thinking when
you know best.  I was drawn into the Fire almost by accident, and when my
mother next saw me, I was fifteen years old, and aged beyond my years.  In
the name of Valen, in the name of my commanders, I have been through the
Fire, and the Darkness; I have seen things *no* one should ever have to
see.  And I have, Saints preserve me, recorded EVERY last thing, because,
it is MY job.  I am the Follower, not known, not seen until the last, but
when I was needed, there I was found....

	...in most situations, it is possible to find the proverbial serpent, and
ours was a man I would not have the oppurtunity to meet for several months
to come, and then, luckily for me, only once more after that.  The only
thing that stopped Walther Gideon from moving was his recluctance to
fatally harm those he once called friends.  Oppose them, he would, stop
their plans, but not kill them...not yet.  However, as time went on, and I
learnt the whole story, I decided that eventually the Shadows would corrupt
him enough that he would no longer have any inhibitions on the matter...and
a confrontation would come, a clash that either Walther or William would
survive...not both.

	I was right, of course, and now, I wish I hadn't been, because the end
result was enough to make even I weep..."** 

	Julia Tikopai, from "Lies and Pain in the Circle of Nought" first
published in the Earth Year 2271

				    * * *

	**"The Three that followed the Three that lead, to see the fire, to taste
the ire, to understand the Last; to touch the Black, to see the lack, of
hope within, the ice wherin, the heart that cries, the hope that dies, the
Three that love Survived."**

	- The Book of the Observer, Verse 11:17

				    * * *

	Nighthawk System, Loki Station: Apr 27th, 2260.

	Lieutenant Carlson Dafoe was a man of Earth, or so he liked to think.  In
any case, he definitely thought of himself as a Loyalist, and as such,
since President Clark had declared the state of martial law several weeks
before, the question had become moot.  The rebels had been defeated with
ease, and sooner or later, the Fleet would track them down.  Rumour had it
that several colonies still resisted, but that would come to an end,
eventually, as well.  But trust was gone, now, and as such, two weeks
before, Earthforce had established another station in this frontier system,
to guard and watch the refineries in Loki's upper atmosphere; he, a junior
grade lieutenant and ten non-com's, to watch and report back to Nightwatch
central at the colony itself...more then sufficient.

	And, since they had discovered a small batch of Quantium-40 on Loki II the
month before, things were definitely looking up for Nighthawk...but it was
still a backward corner on the edge of nowhere, so why worry??

	A thin chime rang through the small observation dome, and Dafoe looked up,
half in boredom, to see the familiar blue iris spring into being, and the
Heavy Cruiser AURIGA pop out into realspace...right on time, as usual.  The
AURIGA had been assigned to the system just before the declaration of
martial law...the troubles of the past would not repeat themselves again,
not as long as he held the watch.  Dafoe sighed, and prepared to recall the
quintet of Starfuries presently patrolling above Loki's clouds...

				   * * *

	"Is everything ready?" Commander Mirabel Dechene whispered to her suddenly
promoted exec, Lieutenant Norman Kirkpatrick, as the AURIGA changed its
heading and made for Loki Station. "And more importantly, can we be SURE
that the AURIGA is completely under our control?" 

	"All Nightwatch members have been detained in the brig or their quarters,
along with our esteemed Captain...or so we can determine."

	"Damnit, Lieutenant!" Dechene hissed, her eyes bright, "The resistance
Fleet is expecting us to be on time and ready to help, if this raid is
going to work...and it is my intention to allign ourselves with Commodore
Tikopai and her forces upon the completion of that mission."

	"Ah...Commodore?...I understand, Commander; stand by."

	Dechene sighed, and shook her head, before lowering herself gingerly into
the Captain's chair, and strapping herself in.  Movements, by necessity,
had to be careful and precise in the microgravity environent onboard a
Hyperion Class cruiser, and as such, the aerial ballet that had occurred
during the removal of that Loyalist bigot Captain Vigal had been less then
amusing, but the job had gotten done...and once they were done, the twenty
percent or so of the crew who had stood with Vigal would remain on Loki
Station, it would make the job harder on the remainder, but what choice did
they have?

	"Status is GREEN, Commander; coming up on Loki Station."

	"Fire control.." Dechene announced smartly, now all business.  "Stand by
on forward batteries, prepare firing solution on their comm boom."

	"Ready."

	A quick check of the chronometer...it was time...

	"We've got a jump surge!!"

	"FIRE!!"


				     * * *

	Dafoe shook his head in confusion, as, simultaneously, several things
happened.  

	One...multiple chimes sounded in-station, followed by a warning horn, as
the vacuum around them turned bright blue.  Dafoe winced, and then jumped,
as over half a dozen VERY familiar shapes emerged from jump points, that,
if they had been any closer, would have torn the station apart...

	Followed quickly by the deep -shudder- of a plasma hit on the station
surface, and a new howl as the comm system went offline.  Dafoe
cursed...the AURIGA had fired on them, what the Hell???

	"Well, I guess that's that..!!" his assistant, Roland Czescu, muttered, as
dozens of Starfuries and Thunderbolts enclosed the station, and the nearest
of the rebel destroyers, the APHRODITE, took up station less then three
hundred meters away.  "That's the Rebels, sir...in strength."

	"You fool!!...don't be so complacent.  We have to try and find a way to
warn Nighthawk Central!!

	"Ah...sir, with our comm system destroyed, and enemy ships on all sides??;
How, exactly??  Do you propose to yell real loud??"

	"A good question."  A deep thud rang through the station walls, and Dafoe
sighed again.  "And from that sound, I'm guessing we're about to be
boarded.  Very well, prepare the rest...if we have to go out, we can go out
in a blaze of glory."

	"Ah, sir??"

	"Yes?"  Dafoe turned, and abruptly, suddenly, met a sucker punch to the
temple.  With a groan, the commander of Loki Station folded up, and collapsed.

	Roland Czescu shook his head somberly, and said, "I don't think so...sir."

				    * * *

	Z'ha'dum....The Beams of Zha'vul...Apr 28, 2260.

	"You have been gone too long..." Morden announced, his gaze sharp.  "Far
too long.  Our associates are none too pleased with some of your past
choices, Walther.  I suggest, strongly, that you should be a little
more...careful in the future."

	<<Dissapointment is noted.  Continue!>>

	Gideon shook his head and laughed scornfully, before walking silently to
the edge of the great pit that yawned beneath the rotating beams of light
that stood in this monument...one heart of the greatest city THEY had ever
built.  "Our associates know much, Morden...but even they cannot predict
the outcome of things unseen and unknowable; it seems that our adversaries
have reawakened a force long forgotten by our associates...a force that has
aligned itself, for now, with Order."

	"This cannot be allowed.." Morden replied caustically.  "It is bad enough
with the *Vorlons* working on the side of Order, watching over their little
children, without this...hyperspace force interfering with the plans of our
associates."  Morden paused, it seemed, to gather his thoughts, and then
smiled.  "In any case, our debate is pointless; the Dark Circle
awaits...let us walk."

	Walther nodded.  "This interests me; in the past six months, on the few
occasions I have been to Z'ha'dum, you have introduced me to a number of
our agents working in the realms of the Younger Races.  Many of those I
have met have been human, however, I must assume that this is not the
ENTIRETY of what we call, the Dark Circle??"

	"You are correct."  Morden paused, and looked up.  They were near enough
to the Beams now that the thrum of energy pulsed through the
air...dangerous... invigorating...intoxicating.  "Our associates have many
servants, some of which we do not easily gaze upon.  On this occasion, a
certain group of the Circle have been invited to this place by our
associates.  They have...information that we need."  As Morden talked, the
two agents passed through a vast, blackrock gate into the structure
directly beneath the Beams of Zha'vul, and for the first time, Gideon
directly beheld what lay within, for the first time...he let out a small
sigh, and Morden's smile widened.

	A massive gallery, thousands of feet across, supported by immense pillars,
extended off into the shadowy darkness, while a vast column of energy rose
out of the depths at the center, dissapearing high above...presumably, the
energy that powered the Beams.  Nearer at hand,  a circle of pillars, like
the ones on the surface outside...but smaller, and within, a great table.
Here and there, Walther could see some of his associates moving about,
visible, and then not...but what awaited them was clearly visible...

	At the table' side stood three skeletal creatures in robes of black, their
faces a mask of hate and red fire.  Each held an orb in one clawed hand,
and a constant shimmering, dead sound permeated the air.  Walther nodded in
personal understanding...at long last, he was priveleged to meet members of
another race that served his Associates.

	<<Gide-eon...you have co..me>>

	He bowed.  "Beneath the Glory of Zha'vul, I greet you, in the Name of
those we Serve.  We have agreed to help one another, in the problem we must
solve.>>

	<<Yesss.  Cha'hal'zhamon return.  Unexpected, but seen.  Destroy, will.
Drakh help.>>

	"You are Drakh??"

	<<Drakh will help Gideon to def..eat Cha'hal'zhamon, will destroy those
who destroyed US so long ago.  Drakh will have revenge for past.>>

	"Our associates have ordered the Drakh to assist you, Walther.." Morden
added cryptically.  "As is noted, any further attacks upon their fleets by
those called the Cha'hal'zhamon are unacceptable, and will not be tolerated."

	"The Drakh have brought their fleet to Z'ha'dum?"

	"Not just the Drakh...behold."  Morden waved one hand, and a sphere of
darkness sprang into being above the table.  Nearby, the four who stood by
Walther's and Morden's side emerged from the darkness, the buzz of their
conversation anticipatory...

	Above the surface of Z'ha'dum, space curdled, and ripped aside, as five
jump points opened, out of which poured hundreds of tiny, arrow-shaped
ships, as well as many larger vessels.  At the same time, hundreds of dark
shimmers resolved into the shapes Walther now knew all too well.  The
armies of Darkness had come to Z'ha'dum, once again... 

	Morden nodded at his barbed look.  "The time will come, soon, when our
associates will move among the younger worlds with impudence, but before
that happens, the problem of the Cha'hal'zhamon must be dealt with.  That
is where the Drakh come in....."

	"Very well."  Walther stepped away from the table, but then, thought
better of it, and turned.  "One more thing, Morden...sooner, rather then
later, our associates will wish to move their forces off of Z'ha'dum.  I
believe I have located a world that would be *ideal* for such a
purpose...given a little bit of work.."

	Morden inclined one eyebrow in interest.  "There is a little time, yet;
tell me more..."

				* * *   
	
	"Awaken, my son."

	William realized, with a start, that he was not where he was supposed to
be, and rose to his feet.  All around, mountains of rock and ice loomed,
and to the east, the Sun stood, a ball of fire...the Sun of Earth.

	But...he had fallen asleep, beside his love, only a short time before, on
Babylon 5.  This could only be...

	Of course.

	"Will all the meetings be like this?"

	The Other shrugged.  "Perhaps; we will have to see; the future awaits, in
darkness, and in fire.  You will have to forgive us for contacting you this
way, but the matter seemed urgent enough to warrant your attention;  we
have grave news, and I do not know what the outcome will be.  Those you
call the Shadows have begun to hunt Secondspace in earnest, looking for our
places of power...and this time, they are not alone, allies of the past you
would call...DRAKH have returned to aid them."

	The sky above the Himalayan peaks vanished, and was replaced by an image
of hyperspace...an image full of death.  Deadly, yellow arrows wheeled
against the Hellish colours, striking against the stealthed Cha'hal'zhamon
vessels fighting them, and outnumbering them by a horrible margin.  William
gritted his teeth, and nodded in understanding...their allies were now
paying the price for their earlier mistakes.

	"As you can see..."  the Other pointed out, "The Drakh cannot be disuaded,
they only have one purpose in this, and that is to destroy US ALL, as we
are found.  We will fight them, but we are few; even though we are able to
destroy ten or fifteen of their craft for every one of ours lost, the
outcome is inevitable...we will die, unless we can find a way to hide from
our enemies."  The Other fixed him with a harsh glare.  "Think on this,
Rimstalker; for now, we survive, and will fight, but if this goes on too
long, we will cease to exist, and you will have lost that which you need."

	"I will..need to think on this."

	"Do so..but do not TAKE TOO LONG."  The Other, and his vision, retracted
into a blaze of light...and William blinked.  The blaze resolved into the
candle that stood on his bedside table, far down from earlier, while beside
him, Jennie slept still.  He sighed...the secret stood, for now...

	But how, in Valen's Name, could this problem be solved?

				* * *

	Elsewhere...another dream...

	Oh, no...Brianna thought to herself, as she stood in the mists...

	*Not Again.*

	"Ulkesh."

	##Yes##  She turned, to see the somewhat menacing form of her master
emerge into sight.  ##Summoned##

	"What do you require of me?"

	##Danger; Gravity hides the hidden, the dangerous, the foolish##  Ulkesh
paused, and then, his voice returned...narrow and threatening.  ##Find the
knowledge that is needed.  Seek the contact that is broken.  *Understand*
the Hidden.##

	"Who are the *Hidden*?"

	##The Stalker will tell you; if WE must destroy, must understand threat.
Too long ignored, too long silent, now, they have returned.  Seek, and tell.

	We *will* be waiting##

	The connection was harshly cut, and Brianna sprang awake, her breath harsh
and gasping.  A stabbing headache slammed into her mind, and she cursed.

	"He does that on purpose..." she whispered, getting out of bed to begin
the hunt for the usual painkillers.  "I just KNOW he does that on purpose."

	The Hidden?  

	Great.  Just...*great*.

****************************************************************************
****
To be continued...      


From: dgolding@connect.ab.ca
Subject: Rimstalker, Dark Circle, Part 8b
Date: Wed, 29 Apr 1998 23:23:33

			RIMSTALKER: DARK CIRCLE
			       PART 8
		     "THE HIDDEN HAND OF WAR"
			   PHASE II OF III

	 
	**"One of the biggest problems I have with the C'hal'zhamon is their
tendency to visit me in visions, as if the Vorlons weren't bad enough, now
there is another race of Ancients that hides itself behind a Veil.

	This time, the message was urgent, but as all dreams are, the urgency of
the message receded in the time after awakening.  I can remember the Other
asking me for help, as if this were possible..I do not know what we should
do, in this case.  I remember the sight of their vessels under attack
by...Dr.. something, a race obviously serving the Shadows...powerful and
deadly.  But for now, we only have two White Stars, though it is my
understanding the next group will be completed within the month; two are
not enough to take on these Servants...and if even if we did try, there is
an all-too-good chance that we would find the Shadows themselves waiting to
spring a trap on us.  Additionally, the number of human Rangers trained in
starship combat is, for now, too small to help the Cha'hal'zhamon.

	Therin lies the crux of our problem...not enough men, and not enough ships
to make any difference in the long run.  In time, we will be ready to do
what needs to be done...in six months, maybe four or five if we are very
lucky; but not now.  Sooner, rather then later, The Other will visit me
again, and I will have to tell him this.  I am not looking forward to the
encounter in the slightest..."**

- From the Chronicles Log of the Rimstalker, Apr 30, 2260

			    * * *

	Early May, 2260...Hyperspace...the Lower Incline.

	The Drakh had done their work, it had been a pleasure for them, an
oppurtunity to exact revenge for the hurt done to them a thousand years
before by this accursed race.  At that time, the Vorlons and the
Cha'hal'zhamon had come to a strained but solid alliance, and several of
the Drakh worlds had been reduced to asteroid belts by the secret alliance
before the Shadows themselves could respond to the threat with  fleets of
their own, including, of course, one of their own planet killers.  So much
pain, so much death...there were many Drakh who, even now, remembered that
horror first hand, and even on top of that, forgiving was not in their
nature.  

	The Hell that was hyperspace now stood full of shimmering rubble, the
remains of the squadron that had protected this particular base.  And now,
hyperspace shivered, as arachnid death made itself known..*twenty* Shadow
cruisers, fighters and spyships, dark angels of death descending.  There
was no pause, no mercy, and even as the oppressed fought desperately to
save themselves, the outcome was clear; the firepower levered against them
too strong.  With a brilliant cry of pain, the five mile wide place of
Power shivered under the assualt, and then parted under the strain.  The
Shadows did not stop there, of course...oh, no, the memories, both new and
old, was still quite fresh.  They did not stop until the remains were
shattered down very nearly to dust.

	The fleet stood still for a moment, shrieking its triumph, and then
wheeled, and vanished into the gravimetric mist, their job done. The Drakh
would continue their search, and as more bases were found, the fleet would
appear, and destroy the Enemy.  Eventually, the Cha'hal'zhamon would be no
more, and hyperspace would belong to the Shadows.

	It was inevitable.

			   * * *
	
	Babylon 5...Ranger Council Chambers..

	"The situation is dire..." William pronounced, as on one side of the
Council, Jennie, Shival and the rest listened in silence, and on the other,
Delenn listened on in near silence, her face showing both deep concern and
frustration.  "Dire enough that I find myself breaking a promise I swore I
would not...but there is little choice left anymore...for if those I made
the promise to cease to exist, then the promise no longer has any meaning.

	Those I now told you about, the C'hal'zhamon, have begun to encounter
increasing numbers of Shadow vessels hunting for them in hyperspace, and
within the last twenty four of our hours, one of their greatest bases has
fallen to the Shadows."

	"This battle..." Shival pronounced, his face stern, "Is occuring in a
place where none of our races can safely approach, without the direct
intervention of these Ancients.  The gravitational incline would damage
even our war cruisers if we tried.  Only the White Star vessels, with their
extreme small size and strength, have a hope of reaching that level in the
incline, as you demonstrated, Sha'vei."

	"We cannot move to attack the Shadows..." Delenn put in, her gaze
forceful.  "Not yet.  The two White Stars available to the Rangers and to
those here on Babylon 5 are too valuable; we dare not waste them in a
direct confrontation. Until more are available, that is not a solution I
will support."

	"That is precisely the problem we face..." William ground out. "And being
the only one the Other trusts, sooner, rather then later I will have to
tell him the bad news, Delenn...and I assure you, he will not be pleased to
hear the response; in fact, we may even lose his race as allies if this is
allowed to continue!!"

	"William..." an uncharacteristically subdued Brianna put in, "I regret to
add this, but my...alliance with Ambassador Ulkesh at Minbar indicates to
me that the Vorlons are equally wroth at moving to aid these aliens hiding
in hyperspace.  Ulkesh, in fact, acts with near contempt towards them, and
has gone so far as to order me to determine whether or not they are a
threat to their plans."

	##They are not; fear guides##  The startled Rangers all rose and turned,
to see the form of Kosh in the entryway to the chamber.

	"Who?"

	##Fear guides the forceful; the Hidden cannot be helped##

	"Then what are we to do?"

	##Nothing; act, and die##  The Vorlon turned away, and William, at that
point, uncharacteristically lost his temper.

	"*That* is what you suggest, Kosh??  That we should do nothing, and let
the Cha'hal'zhamon be destroyed??"

	 
	The Vorlon whirled, his iris wide open...and somehow, angry.  ##The Hidden
cannot be saved, they must save themselves, or perish##

	"And you cannot help them??"

	##NO.  Do not presume to order the tasks of the Many##  The Vorlon drifted
out of the chamber, leaving the dead silence behind, and everyone giving
William a surprised look, except Delenn, whose face displayed a combination
of surprise and anger at his actions.  Without further word, everyone left
the chamber except Jennie.

	"Oops." William whispered.

	"Oops; the man makes a VORLON angry, and all he can say is...OOPS?"
Jennie whirled, and rushed out of the chamber.

	William sighed.  "Oops."        

			    * * *       

	"You were a little harsh on him, you know."

	"He has to be more *careful* then he is being; I believed that his
training would have drawn this out of him; it seems that I was wrong."

	"Come on!...give him another chance, hell, even *I* make mistakes once in
a while."

	"It is not in our nature to forgive fatal mistakes."

	"He's still alive, isn't he??"

	A sigh.  
	

			   * * *


	The Flinn Colony Oort Halo...

	The just-returned human rebel fleet hung together in space, its location
still unknown to Earth.  Their assualt upon the station at Loki had been an
unqualified success, and while the resources taken during that raid had
been small, it had proven itself as a test bed for larger attempts.  The
fighter guard on the fleet was, for now, quite small, and this was
unfortunate, for if the guard had been larger, and it had not been quite so
late in the Night Watch, the abberation in space that occurred not quite
one hundred thousand kilometers from the fleet would have been noticed.

	Space rippled aside, and completely unnoticed, a Shadow scoutship
appeared, and moved in full stealth towards the Earth vessels clustered
around their comet.  A flicker of a scan passed across the destroyers and
cruisers without notice, and the small, but intelligent mind of the
scoutship made a decision.

	There was those on Z'ha'dum who would be interested to know the location
of this fleet.  Most interested, indeed...

	The scoutship faded from sight, its job done.

				* * *

	May 5th, 2260...Z'ha'dum...

	"Hmmph." Justin turned away from the book he was reading, and fixed
Walther with a baleful glare.  "You're just going to *have* to learn to
stop dragging your heels, my boy.  When you learn things that are
important, use the resources *you have* to get here.  Now, what is it you
have to tell the Circle that is important enough for you to break off your
pursuit of the Enemy in hyperspace??"

	"As you will see, Justin, one of our scouts orbitting through the outer
reaches of Earthspace came across a, shall we say, jewel of a find; the
current location of the Earthforce Rebel Fleet."

	Justin's bushy eyebrows rose nearly to his hairline.  "*Well now*!...that
is interesting.  Our allies within the Earth Government will be *most*
pleased to hear what you have discovered, Walther, most pleased indeed."

	"Can we not simply send a small group of cruisers to destroy that fleet?
It would be more...simple, and less time consuming."

	"NO; you have to understand, boy, and remember, too, the nature of
alliances."  Justin rose, and walked across to pour himself a small measure
of whisky from a nearby decanter.  "Things go both ways, and in this case,
especially, the President and his men will be quite happy to hear that we
have located the rebels for them, and so, the alliance becomes more firm."

	Walther nodded.  "I *understand*, Justin; eventually, there may come a
time when we will need to move our forces into Earthspace, and as such,
with this favour in hand, Clark will be more likely to accept the proposal,
when it does come!"

	*Precisely*, my boy!!"  Justin smiled.  " Morden is well on his way to
Earth by now, we will simply pass on the information to him, to use as he
sees fit.  Now, you've warned us, time to be about your own business. "

	Walther turned towards the Drakh waiting in the entry alcove, and nodded.
"Yes...there is that, is there not?"

			     * * *              

	May 11th, 2260...Earthdome.

	"Mr. President...good evening."

	A start.  "Damnit, I wish you wouldn't do that, Mr. Morden.  A man of my
status should not have to wonder when you or one of your other messengers
is going to show up."

	"Understandable, but this time, my associates believed it prudent to move
in haste, and the quicker you move, the less likely it is that others will
see you."

	A wave of nocomittance.  "Whatever; say what you have to say, if you
please, Mr. Morden...it is has been a long day, and I wish to call an end
to it soon."

	"As you wish, Mr. President...however, I suspect that you will find this
information most interesting.  My associates have come across the
coordinates for the present location of the rebels within your Earthforce."

	A look of surprise..and then, a frown.  "Oh..*them*; they were either
driven off, Mr. Morden, or destroyed!!  Why should they be of any concern
to us??  They cannot *possibly* harm us, there is not enough of them left
to even make the effort worthwhile."

	Morden scowled.  "You miss the point, Mr. President; as long as the rebels
exist, there is the oppurtunity for dissent to grow within the ranks, and
if enough join them, you will have a serious problem on your hands."

	"Yes, yes...can not your 'associates' simply elliminate them for us?"

	"We could, yes...but we are busy...elsewhere, for the moment. Also, there
are those within Earthforce who wish for another chance at defeating these
rebels and their...leader...yes, can't forget *her*, now can we??"  Morden
leaned forward, his gaze intent.  "Think on it, Mr. President!!...with your
forces content in their victory, all will go as planned, and there will be
nobody to stand against you!"  

	One hand firmly unclenched, and deposited a crystal on the President's
desk.   "All they will need is contained within that crystal..act on it,
swiftly, and all will be as you have seen."

	President Clark sat back, deep in thought, and then, he nodded.  "As
always, you speak the truth, Mr. Morden; thank you for the warning; I
assure you, we *will* act on it."

	Morden stood back, and smiled his smile.  "Of course; good evening...Mr.
President."

			* * *

	Babylon 5...the Alien Sector...

	##Fear is the province of the Lost##  Kosh proclaimed, as Julia knelt
before him, her gaze uncertain.  

	"I'm afraid...both for the present, and for the future, Kosh..but maybe,
just maybe, with your help, I can push the fear away a little bit.  I still
don't know what this whole Observing thing's all about, or, the whole truth
of why I'm here!"

	##You have always been here.##

	"Oh...*Very* helpful!!  *I* have always been here??  In what way??"

	##You do not understand..but you will##

	"You agreed to help me, Kosh; help me to understand ME!  How can I
understand myself, if I can't even understand YOU??"

	##You are not old enough to understand; the fear is too strong##  The
Vorlon turned away, his voice sounding almost tired.  ##Go.##

	Julia sighed, and rose; but then, all of a sudden, Kosh whipped around...
##Not enough time; she comes##

	"She??"  Julia began to feel very much like a cornered cat.  "She WHO?"

	##No time.##  The Vorlon glided to one corner, and a sudden flare of
energy made her jump.   ##Here...she will not see you.##  

	Without arguing, but almost nervous enough to have a heart attack, Julia
did as she was ordered, and only just in time, as a tall, red-headed woman
entered Kosh's chamber...

	"It's been a long time, Kosh!...I sure hope you think this was worth the
effort."

	##YES##

				* * *

	Kosh was troubled about the presence of the youngster in his domain, but
there was no longer any choice in the matter.  Besides, there was a chance
that a certain avenue would develop because of this vision...and Kosh was
never one to ignore the moments of Transition in the souls of those he
watched and guided.

	Kosh decided, however, that he would protect the youngter  from some of
it; for instance, his dealings with Lyta Alexander were unimportant to the
situation, and, therefore, not to be shown; however, it seemed necessary
for the child to advance...and this was PART of that advance...

	The decision was final.  Kosh acted.

				* * *

	And then, Julia saw something she had not been meant to see, but it was
far too late to back out, now, as Kosh's encounter suit opened.  The glare
blinded her...mind and soul...

	So *beautiful*...

**********************************************************************
	To be continued...as William learns of the Shadow warning, and moves to
save Bethany's forces, while Julia must deal with the weight of her recent
experience.  Coming soon...
*****************************************************************

David Goldingay at
dgolding@connect.ab.ca


From: dgolding@connect.ab.ca
Subject: Rimstalker, Dark Circle, Part 8c
Date: Tue, 05 May 1998 01:10:12

				RIMSTALKER: DARK CIRCLE
				      PART 8
			     "THE HIDDEN HAND OF WAR"
				   PHASE III OF III

	**"I still don't know why he did it, only that it almost turned my world
upside down.  First he drew me to Babylon 5, then he decided to instruct me
on WHY he had summoned me, and finally...he showed me what he was, or,
rather, what he wanted everyone to see.  I thought myself unusually mature
for my age, right up until that point... afterwards, I was a little child
again, at least for an hour or so; and then, I was found...not once, but
twice, by those who knew him well...

	...and thus did I advance.  That tells you a little about the abstract way
the Vorlons chose to teach their 'children', and also, through the actions
of Kosh and Ulkesh, why we finally grew up and threw off our puppet strings.."

	- Remembrance comment uttered by Julia Tikopai during a Ranger High
Council session in the spring of the Earth Year 2297

				    * * *

	May 12th, 2260...very early morning...

	An hour had passed since she had left Kosh's quarters in the alien sector,
and there was definitely not going to be any sleep this night..in fact,
this bordered on the edge of Revelation.  While she was sure she hadn't
seen all that had happened there, there was a sense of completion about
things, and maybe that was what the Vorlon had intended all along.

	She looked up, and nodded quietly; her subconscious wanderings had taken
her to a place she had found only the day before, a garden of patterned
sand on the verge of the Central Garden...a place of contemplation, of
silence and, occasionally, of shadows.  She sat down, and tried to make
sense of it all.

	Her mother had never forced her to accept religious beliefs of any kind;
in fact, both of them, it seemed, were more focused on the realities of
their lives as they were, and didn't wonder about creations, of why, and
whom.  But it was supremely obvious, from the vision beheld, that the
Vorlons had heavily influenced the affairs of humans from the very
beginning of recorded history.

	"A guardian angel.." she whispered forlornly, and shook her head in near
despair.  Now that she was away from Kosh, not blinded by the adoration she
had felt, the beauty of seeing him, she could think logically again.  Kosh
had shown her what he wanted her to see...what a weakness that was...

	Another matter; the red-haired woman who had come to Kosh's quarters...she
and the Vorlon had some sort of relationship...something more, she thought,
then simply master to aide.  Was this her gift coming through with
practice?...she didn't know, only, that it seemed to make sense...

	"Miss Tikopai; if you broadcast any louder, every telepath on the station
is liable to hear you...and I'm sure that you don't want that."  Julia rose
and whirled, to meet the piercing gaze of the woman she had just been
thinking about...she cursed to herself...that had definitely been a mistake.  

	Meeting that gaze felt like facing a human sized hawk, but backing down
would be equally bad, at this point, even though she did as she was bade.
It was fairly clear that she was a telepath, and probably a really strong
one, at that...time to be careful; she reined in her thoughts, however, and
the woman nodded.  "Better; NOW, do you want to explain to me how you know
what you know...and, to put it even more plainly, why you were in Kosh's
quarters an hour ago, and what you saw?"

	What had happened to Kosh's assurances?  OH...dear; subterfuge wasn't a
good idea, the truth was probably best.  "I...where to start?...I
was...summoned, I guess you can say, by Kosh through a dream, if you choose
to believe that..."

	"Perhaps...we'll just have to see, now won't we?"

	"I think...he wants me to join the fight against those who know tend to
call..."

	A raising of eyebrows.  "I know their name; you're a little young to join
that fight, aren't you?...though since you know their names, Kosh and those
he works with have probably already made up their minds..."  

	"I guess...that could be why he sent the Sha'vei of Babylon 5's Rangers to
rescue me from the Nightwatch."

	The woman nodded, and the hawk's gaze softened...a little.  "And friends
in high places, too, it seems...*Ranger* high places, which makes the
situation even more interesting."  The telepath sat beside her.  "Now...to
the more important of my questions..."

	"Forgive me...it was the worst case of bad timing I've ever seen.  Kosh
had just about given up on me for the day when you arrived.  There was no
time to escape, and for some reason, It seemed that he didn't want you to
know about me.  That worked out so well..."

	"No matter...now, when Kosh's encounter suit opened up...*what* did he
show you??"
	
	"I'm...not sure; light; beauty..." she shook her head.   "It's not very
clear...but..."

	"If that's all...then there isn't a problem, just about the whole Garden
saw what you saw, four months ago."  The hawk's glare returned, at least
briefly.  "It will pay for you to be more careful around Kosh in the
future, though, Miss Tikopai...too many people have died in this conflict
already, I wouldn't you to be the next."

	"I understand your warning, and will obey; I Observe the results of my
actions and others, and learn from my mistakes."

	The telepath's eyebrows rose in inquiry.  "'Observing' is what you do?"

	"So it would seem, though, for now, I'm only a student of that rare
discipline." Julia rose.  "This contact is a valuable one, I would be amiss
if I didn't think we should continue it; Kosh made it seem like an
accident, but in hindsight, I'm not so sure anymore."

	"You may be right, but only if it's important...Kosh keeps me very busy
most of the time."

	"Agreed; good evening, then."

					* * * 

	"That child frightens me; she can't be more then thirteen or fourteen, and
yet, she displays the intelligence and standing of someone twice her age.
What does it mean, Kosh??  Why did you do it?"

	##The Prodigal Daughter will see what must be seen, learn what must be
learnt, and find the end to fear.  Assist, do not interfere##

	A pause.  "She's too young for this, Kosh!!"

	##Immaterial.  She is needed to bridge the gap between the Suspicious and
the Knowing.##

	"I hope you're right..."

					 * * *

	A short time later, yet another visitor...

	##It is time; I can protect you no longer##

	"I understand; I am ready."

					 * * *

	"Perhaps this will be enough to break you out of the mood you've been in
since the meeting about the Cha'hal'zhamon.." Colvhar commented
cryptically, as William stoically worked his way through breakfast.  "There
is clear evidence for a visit by one or more Shadow agents to Earthspace
within the past week, and, as is usual, our opposition has not been up to
much that is good."

	"You tell me little that I do not already know, Colvhar; make your point."

	"In this occasion, I believe the problem to be slightly more serious,
Sha'vei.  President Clark has ordered the assembly of a fleet of over
fifteen destroyers, with an equal number of support vessels.  There is
evidence that the Shadows, or one of their allies, have learned of the
location of the ships that have rebelled against the government, and the
President has now moved on that information."

	William rose, breakfast forgotten...at last...a new purpose!!  "I see;
Colvhar, we cannot let those ships be destroyed, they are key to the
eventual libertion of Earth from the forces loyal to Clark."

	"Agreed, Sha'vei..the question is, what, as Anla'shok, can we do to stop
the rebel fleet from being destroyed outright?"

	A brief pause, and then William smiled.  "We must act to ensure the rebel
commanders are warned of this threat, Colvhar.  Shival will have to hold
the fort, so to speak, once again; I will take the WHITE STAR 2 to the
rendezvous point, and take care of this problem."

	"Is that wise, Sha'vei?  We do not know what the reaction of the rebel
captains will be, and the sudden appearance of an advanced warship in their
space may provoke an armed response.  We must possess a means of ensuring
their trust, or our attempt will fail from the start!"

	"We have those means, Colvhar; recall, that one of the prime leaders of
the rebel group is, as our sources recently revealed, a certain Captain
Bethany Tikopai."

	A light dawned in Colvhar's eyes.  "I see, Sha'vei!...the presence of her
daughter among us, as the Observer's acolyte, will likely be enough to
ensure they will listen to us...and as soon as that is made possible..."

	"We can do what we must."

					 * * *

	Within the World Unseen...

	Flickering flames shone in his mind, and the Other gazed on, enraged to
hear the words that he did.  "How dare they think to do this to us!  Do
they not understand that over a QUARTER of our forces have already been
destroyed by the Enemy and their allies??"

	"I asked, in your benefit, and you see what resulted.  The Vorlons are
loath to move, they will not assist you, and the Alliance I work for does
not possess enough strength to be of any help.  I symphathise with your
problems, but there isn't anything we can do!...yet."

	"We will die unless something is done."

	"Very well; I do not say this lightly, but you must move your forces to
places where the Shadows will have problems finding them, you can no longer
rely simply on the nature of hyperspace to hide yourselves from their sight!"

	A stare, and then a long sigh.  "As always, Rimstalker, you speak the
truth.  There are certain...technologies that can be utilized to aid our
cause, technologies that require a prodigious energy output...but if we
must hide to survive, then there is no other choice.

	However, there is a greater concern; with the damage done to our forces
already, it will be very difficult for our warriors to contain themselves,
even now, they wish to strike back, and if they do, the Enemy will trace
their movements, and destroy us all."

	"Tell them this; one of the greatest benefits your race has is its ability
to stealth completely, to blend into the fabric of hyperspace itself...but
every time you encounter the enemy, your warriors open fire, and doom
themselves!!  If they move quietly, collect information, and pass it on to
the Rangers, sooner, rather then later we WILL be ready to strike against
them."

	"It will be difficult...little may come of this."

	"Perhaps...but it WILL keep them from dying, will it not??"

	A bitter smile was the Other's only response...and then, the vision ended.
	
					* * *

	Onboard the WHITE STAR 2, enroute...May 14th, 2260.

	"So..." Brianna mused, as, nearby, a nervous Julia tried to rest on one of
the Minbari resting pallets...the girl had much to learn yet if she was
going to be a Ranger..."You actually met Lyta Alexander...an interesting
byplay on your purpose here, given that Ulkesh has banned me from talking
to her, and her likewise to I.  Was she allowed to tell you what you want
to know??"

	"No...of course not; Miss Alexander and Kosh are far closer in their
relationship then yours with the...Vorlon you serve.  I learned nothing,
other then the fact that the Vorlons have manipulated us into adoring them
for thousands of years..."

	"Adoring is the wrong word; the Vorlons have strived to form their Galaxy
into a perfect existence, and it sometimes seems to me that they blame us
for our inability to attain that perfection.  And so, they manipulate, and
affect, and make us see what they want us to see..."

	"Angels." Julia bitterly replied.  "You can't GET more manipulative then
that."

	"Unfortunately, yes.  However, even though Kosh had an effect on you, I'm
guessing it wasn't the effect that he has had on others in the recent past."

	"I'm not sure what that effect will be, yet..." the girl added, as she
hopped up, pretense at resting put aside.  "But I am content to leave this
matter alone for now, there are far more important matters at hand."

	As if to underscore that matter, a faint chime sounded in the room, and
the voice of their leader spoke down from above.  "Julia, Brianna, we are
within five minutes of jumpout...stations, please."

	"Acknowledged, Sha'vei." Brianna responded.

	"I'm not looking forward to this..." Julia muttered, as the two left for
the bridge.  "It's been nearly three years since Mother and I have spoken
to one another first hand, and I'm not so sure whether or not she'll be
pleased to know I've sworn myself to the side of an army dedicated to stop
a race that would like nothing better then to destroy us all."

	"You may be surprised..."

						* * *

	Bethany's finger strayed across the tiny holo of her smiling, dark haired 
girl...a picture already four years old.  Julia wasn't that girl any
longer, in fact, it was long since time that she acknowledged her daughter
had become a young woman; that was even if she still lived.  

	No word had been possible following the bloody war of secession they had
fought the month before, and it was fairly obvious what the Nightwatch
would have done...capture..imprisonment...Bethany wondered, quite honestly,
why Clark hadn't used her as a bargaining tool before now...the bargain
being surrender in the name of blackmail, naturally.  And with the
combination of sneaking around on raids, and the patrols reporting seeing
nightmares in hyperspace, the tension in the fleet was at an all time high...

	Her link beeped.  "Tikopai; go."

	"Captain...I think you'd better come to the bridge ASAP..." Commander
Alwhin's terse voice reported.  "We've just detected a jump surge nearby;
something's coming out, but whatever it is, it's too small to be
Earthforce...and that implies alien tech."

	Instantly alert, she made her decision.  "Bring the fleet to combat
stations, Commander, deploy fighters from our destroyers into a defensive
posture."

	"Done."  And then, Alwhin's voice took on a note of wonder.  "Son of
a...how the hell can something that small have a jump engine??"

	This sounded interesting. "We're about to find out, Commander...I'm on my
way."

					* * *                   
	
	"Do you know what you're going to do?" William inquired, as Jennifer and
Brianna looked on from their stations, simply...Observing her responses.

	Julia sighed, and tugged at her collar...it seemed awfully tight at the
moment.  "What needs to be done...Sha'vei."

	"You're growing up fast, Julia..." her commander warned.  "Be very
careful."  And then, the Rimstalker became all business...she would LOVE to
know how he got that title!  "Status."

	"The majority of the fleet has assumed a defensive posture.." Jennifer
reported, her gaze dark, "But just about all the ships have scrambled
'Furies and 'Bolts...and the destroyer EAS NIOBE is advancing on our
position."

	"Mother's ship..." she whispered, and nearby, Brianna caught her eye, and
nodded. 

	"Message coming in.."

	"On screen.." the Sha'vei ordered, and Julia flinched, as, once again, the
curtain of light descended, revealing the all-business face of her mother.
Julia detected a hint of strain in that gaze...and lots of pain.  What had
she been through, to look like that??

	"This is Captain Bethany Tikopai of the Omega Class Destroyer NIOBE to
incoming alien craft.  Identify your purpose on entering this sector, or
prepare to be fired upon."

	"Blunt and to the point."  The Sha'vei keyed a response, and rose to his
feet.  "Greetings, Captain; my name is William Westcastle, and I command
this vessel.  We wish you no harm, and, indeed, we seek only to help you
and yours."

	Captain Tikopai's eyes narrowed.  "Westcastle...the name is familiar, I
believe my chief physician has mentioned you from time to time..."

	Out of the corner of her eye, Julia watched Jennifer go white...and very
quickly leave the bridge; what was THAT all about?  In any case, it didn't
ruffle HIS feathers...much.  "You have a good memory, Captain...can I
assume that officer would be Doctor Mariallah Quesotz??"

	"Perhaps.  Some other observations...for a former officer of Earthforce,
Mr. Westcastle, I find it very interesting that you should be commanding a
vessel quite obviously of alien manufacture...and given that there are
Minbari on your bridge, I will assume THEY are the race in question."

	"Very observant, Captain...but I shall come to the point.  I represent a
force that you may have heard of from time to time, a force that is
striding forward to meet the Darkness falling over the galaxy.  We are
Rangers, Captain, and we are Minbari, and human, working together to stop
what is coming.

	"You move as rumour in the night, Ranger...but yes, I have heard of you.
What of it?"

	"Your problem is one small part of this, Captain, and the warning is as
follows: President Clark's forces have learned of your rendezvous point,
Captain, and even now, nearly thirty ships move to ambush you; they have a
fair grasp of your potential, Captain Tikopai...and I would advise,
strongly, that you abandon your current position for one that is safer."

	"You tell a fair tale..if that is truly what you are, and one that may be
true.  But what assurances can you give us that this is the truth?  I am
not going to move my fleet based on what may be pure manipulation on your
part.  Prove to us that you tell the truth, and we may listen.  Do not, and
you shall be ignored."

	THAT gaze was quite direct, and Julia agreed; time to act.  She strode
into the viewscreen point of view, and the widened eyes and intake of
breath said it all.  "That would not be prudent of you, Mother; I work with
this man, and I assure you, all that he says is the TRUTH."

	There was a LONG pause, and then, finally, the senior Tikopai regained her
composure enough to make a response.  "JULIA?  What?  How??"

	"Perhaps your daughter and I should come aboard, Captain..." the Sha'vei
stated, his grin sneaky...they had won, it seemed, a coup of important
proportions.  "We have a great deal to discuss."

					* * *

	"Why did you run out like that, Jennifer?" Brianna asked, as Jennie paced
from side to side in the corrior, her gaze pensive.  Passing crew gazed
oddly on the sight, and were ignored.

	"Once again, my past returns to haunt me...damn it, Brianna, I did what I
was told at the time...but I never planned on running into Mariallah again,
especially not on the rebel side!"

	"She worked with you on Nighthawk, did she not...and when you were forced,
over a year ago now, to fake your death at the hands of the Shadows, this
is one small part of the result."

	"Yes."

	"You owe her an explanation, Jennifer...and also, the what of that which
you are now...companion to William, chronicler of the War...the truth
cannot hide itself."

	"I know..but not NOW; another oppurtunity will come."

	"Perhaps; but do not put this off too long...I will know."

	"Agreed."

	"One other thing...the Time is growing near, is it not, for William's
promise to be paid?"

	Jennifer smiled again, finally.  "Yes; now how do I get him to Minbar??"
	
					* * *
	
	The warning clearly heeded, it tood very little time for the rebel fleet
to form up.  With little in the way of prelude, the formation twisted space
in three places, and vanished from space-time, along with the tinier ship
that had passed on that warning.  Once again, the snowballs of the Flinn
Halo rode alone in their orbits...

					* * *

	The agreement had been made, quite easily, now that Mother believed the
truth; the Sha'vei had restrained himself from telling her about the
Shadows, THIS TIME...but that would come soon enough...
	
	But now, the far harder to endure..inquistion...

	The door closed behind her, and she took the seat offered.

	"Two things I never thought I'd see this quickly..." her mother commented.
 "You on the NIOBE, and in uniform...although not the uniform I had in mind."

	"I understand what your wishes were, Mother...but there are higher causes
then Earthforce standing before me, now.  The Rangers have formed to stand
against the Darkness that has, among other places, seized the heart of
Earth.  They offered me a place to learn and serve with one who can help
me, and I can't refuse that."

	A brief hint of pain.  "And so you decided to act; how did you get away?"

	"Not easily; the Nightwatch got just about everybody else, my friends
included...but they're probably free, now, the 'Watch can't hold anything
against them."

	"We hope."  Her mother sighed.  "At least you're safe, Julia...that takes
a load off my mind, I assure you."

	"Of course, Mother; as long as Babylon 5 and the Rangers stand, I will be
safe; Sha'vei Westcastle promised to keep me away from harm...and who
knows...the next time we see one another, I may be commanding a White Star
myself!!"

	"Ah yes...the Rangers and their mysterious, secret ships...deadly, but
pretty at the same time; I will hold your commander to that promise, as he
holds me to his."

	"Yes, Mother."  They embraced briefly, and then the shells came back
down...the imperious Earthforce Captain, and the young student.  The
audience was over...she told herself..

	Thank Valen for small miracles...

					 * * *

	Mid May, 2260...

	"They were warned, Mr. President; upon our arrival in the Flinn Cometary
halo, we discovered evidence that they had been present a short time
before...but the rebels themselves are long gone."

	"I see.  We have a leak...I strongly suggest that you find it...or you
will find yourself out of a job...or, worse."

					   * * *

	"They want us to go WHERE, Captain??"

	"Narhlak, Commander; Mr. Westcastle, or, should I say, SHA'VEI Westcastle
assures me there are those there who can help us...at least, on the short
term."

	"I guess we'll see...setting course."

					   * * *                        

	"That was a job well done."

	"We could hardly mess it up, William, what with the fact that the
Captain's daughter just HAPPENS to be my acolyte."

	"Well...I will admit that was useful."

	"Fine, then...now where does our destiny take us?"

	"Back to Babylon 5, of course...there remains much to do."

	An impatient tapping of foot.  "Check the date."

	"Oh."

	"OH?"

	"Uh-oh."

	"I would have thought you might have learned not to use such phrases by now."

	"What I am supposed to do?  I have no authority to take this crew to
Minbar!  Our place is back on Babylon 5, Jennie, until the Entil'zha says
otherwise."

	A chime sounded.  "Yes, Brianna?"

	"Pardon, Sha'vei...but the Entil'zha has just contacted us...he wishes to
talk to you...personally."

	"Very well." A half-caught sigh.  "You knew, didn't you?"

	"Or he knew, one of the two."

				      * * *

	May 17th, 2260..

	Meditating wasn't as easy as it looked...there were just TOO many
distractions...

	"Message Incoming from Val'na Clifford." The computer informed her, and
with a groan, she rose to her feet.  

	"Ready." <Chime>
	
	"Forgive the late hour, Julia, but I thought you should know...we are
diverting to Minbar, on the orders of the Entil'zha.  He has summoned the
Sha'vei to Tuzanor for a meeting...this gives you an ideal oppurtunity to
advance your knowledge, does it not?"

	Minbar; Julia gulped...

	"No need to be nervous...although since the Entil'zha has expressed
interest in meeting you, as well, you might be right to feel that."

	"Was that supposed to make me feel better?" she snapped.

	"No; but you may as well get it out of the way while the going's good..he
doesn't bite."  Jennifer vanished from the screen, smiling her mysterious
smile, and Julia shook her head wearily.  So much for meditating, she would
need all the sleep she could get before they got to Minbar...and these DAMN
pallets weren't making that any easier...

	"I'm going to be a zombie if this goes on much longer..." she muttered, as
around her, the WHITE STAR turned in hyperspace, and headed off in a
different, but yet, very familiar direction..

****************************************************************************
****
Next..."A Meeting at the Waterfall" in which Jennie holds William to a
promise, Ulkesh discovers what Kosh has done to Brianna, and Julia meets
the Entil'zha.  'nuff said!  Coming soon...

*****************************************************************

David Goldingay at
dgolding@connect.ab.ca

From: dgolding@connect.ab.ca
Subject: Rimstalker, Dark Circle, Part 9
Date: Sat, 09 May 1998 00:14:44

		
Writer's note: This brings to a close the first cycle of DARK CIRCLE, and
finally, the story has reached the point where the Truth of William
Westcastle's main role in the hostilities still to come is (finally)
revealed.  For those who have followed this saga from the very beginning,
the long setup is about to pay off in a big way..ie, the time is coming
when the Shadow War explodes in all its dark glory; and the view from the
trenches is NOT the view the Generals get.

The quotes show that that William, Jennie, Julia and Brianna all survive
the war, but the end does not the path make...to paraphrase JMS, War is
hell, and not everyone survives, no matter how much we, or the characters,
want them to...


			  RIMSTALKER: DARK CIRCLE
			         PART 9
		      "A MEETING AT THE WATERFALL"


	**"Sooner or later, I was going to advance the situation, but I had no
idea when the right moment would be.  We had been together for almost a
year and a half by that point, and it seemed that there might actually be
time to make it happen, if the Shadows didn't kill off everybody before
then. The tempestousness of early love had passed, and settled into a
stability some thought we must have been insane to accomplish, amidst the
clouds of war...

	In some respects...I guess they were right to think us crazy...but until
the Entil'zha summoned us to Minbar, it was easy to hope things would
remain calm for a little while; instead, everything began changing very
quickly after that...

	Both for the better, and for the worse."**

	- From the Remembrances Log of William Westcastle, Late 2261

				  * * *
	
	May 19th, 2260...The Valley of Sorrows..	

	A faint whistle played through the air over the plateaus and mountains of
Tuzanor, and Durhan smiled, easily picking out the approaching dot of the
orbit-to-ground flyer.  The Entil'zha had requested him to meet those who
came... ordinarily, this would not have been the case, but this was a
special situation; the only human to attain Sha'vei status among the
Anla'shok thus far, and, more importantly, the Sha'vei of Babylon 5, he who
served beneath Delenn.  While he was the first, there would certainly be
more in the times to come; but, more importantly, the others that made up
his One, had come as well, for their own reasons...and, one other.

	The Entil'zha had been most insistent about her; for some reason, this
child was as important as the rest; Durhan found this hard to credit, but
he would reserve judgement until actually meeting the girl, for now.

	The flyer gently alighted on the landing pad, and almost instantly, the
passengers began to emerge.  First to step onto Minbar soil was Westcastle
himself, his beard trimmed and hair cropped back, as always, close to the
skull; then, his companion, whose hair colour was very nearly returned to
its natural bloody colour; the Vorlon's assistant...and finally...

	Durhan nodded in interest; this human child was, by all reports, barely
more then thirteen, yet appeared several cycles more mature then that, at
least, and, in addition, she wore the uniform that had been approved for
her purpose; not yet Ranger, yet not what she had been...for now, Acolyte
to the Observer...and an Observer to come, herself, in turn...

	"Durhan!" He looked up, and met the challenging smile of one of his best
pupils.  As always, the denn'bok hung ready at her side, and she had, he
understood, found need to use it in Babylon 5's recent secession incident,
in a fashion he could not but call honorable to that place.  "You are well??"

	"As well as can be expected, given the strains on my time, Val'na
Clifford.  But things progress...the compound is fully utilized as we enter
the final phase leading up to conflict; permit me, however, to redirect our
conversation; my interest, quite understandably, for now lies with your
new, and youthful companion."

	"The Vorlons brought her to us, Durhan, and while I do not know if she has
a chance of becoming as skilled as I in the arts of defense, it is perhaps
prudent that she receive the very best instruction from the start...that
is, if you feel it is time..."

	"Do not rush her..." he cautioned, watching the girl look about with
wonder.  "If you do, she may lose heart, falter, and cease to be of use to
you."

	Durhan watched her pause, regather her thoughts, and saw that she had
already decided...perhaps, she merely wanted reassurances that the right
choice was being made.  "You taught me many of the things I know, Durhan,
it is only right that you should continue until I'm smart enough to see the
right things to do."

	"Ah!...but that is my job, after all, is it not??"

					* * *

	May 20th, 2260, dawn.
	
	This was the place, quite obviously; the description that Jennifer had
passed on to her had been quite specific; the place of peace and power
where her commanders had found their beginnings with the Rangers, the year
before.  

	So much had changed since then, for everybody, and for this place as
well..the silence and solitude that Jennifer had described was missing from
the compound, now...but even so, and, perhaps, an honour in so doing, this
ledge behind the barracks had been retained as a place of solitude.
William had mentioned the beauty and knowledge of observing the passing of
night into day from this spot, something he had apparently done many times
over the months on Minbar that had made him and the rest what they were
today.  And so, she had come, to see the silvery-gray light of dawn grow to
fire over the mountains and plateaus of the Valley of Sorrows...what it
would bring her was unknown, however...

	It was evidently intended to be a surprise of sorts...but of what kind??

	And as for this hypothesized meeting with the mysterious master of the
Rangers, the Entil'zha, she had no idea what to expect; William and
Jennifer had told her little.  She sat on one of the ringing stone benches,
and tried to understand what little she knew...the Entil'zha was a human,
Jeffrey Sinclair, who had, at one time, commanded Babylon 5, before being
sent to this place...and making far more of the situation then the
President had intended...

	But no one had indicated when the summons would come, and the Rangers she
knew had vanished on secret, personal business, about which they would tell
her nothing.  And so, she drifted, from place to place, trying to take some
of Tuzanor's mystery into herself...this was where the heart of the
Anla'shok beat..but could she feel the pulse?  She closed her eyes, and
opened her senses; the wind against her skin...the distant -clack- of
sunrise combat practices... the sharp smell of the trees...

	"I see that you are open enough to take the advice you were given.." a
deep voice announced, and with a start, she snapped her eyes open...and
just about jumped.  The sun was now WELL above the Eastern mountains, and a
tall, slightly greying man in Ranger browns stood nearby, his gaze calm and
knowing.  "It's a good start; this place means much to those you work
with."  The man turned towards her, and the images clicked in her
mind...she leapt to her feet...

	"Entil'zha!!...forgive me, I didn't know you meant...to meet me here."

	"These things sometimes happen by themselves, if you let them; please...
sit."

	"That wouldn't be...proper, sir."

	"They start so young.." the Entil'zha murmured...and then sat down
himself. Julia felt her face burn, and took the hint.  "A lesson to take to
heart, Julia, is that there is time, too, for rest..in fact, you seemed to
be doing quite well at that when I arrived."

	"I...even surprised myself in that, sir; ever since I aligned myself under
the tutelage of Val'na Clifford and the other Rangers on Babylon 5, I have
had some...great difficulty in relaxing enough to make meditation of any
sort possible. And yet, I come here, and..."  She shook her head in wonder.
 "What is it about this place that should instil so much peace in the heart
of conflict?"

	"A good question, as questions go, and less easily answered then you might
believe; to do so, we must look at the history of the Minbari.  Long ago,
before the time of Valen, many Minbari died in this place; now, the City of
Sorrows stands below to remind us of the remorse their families felt at the
end of that battle...a place of beauty, and of understanding; but also,
more importantly, for us, a place of learning."

	"I see, sir...thank you for telling me that; but that isn't the core of
what we must talk about this morning, though, is it?"

	The Entil'zha shook his head gravely.  "No.  Initially, I was quite
concerned when I discovered what had happened, but now, perhaps, some of
those concerns may be set aside; there is a question I must ask you, and it
would please me greatly if you could answer it fairly; if you are to stay
with us, and in due course become a Ranger like those you follow, I must
know what brought you to us, and why."

	"It was..."

	"Not the Vorlons; they were the instigators, but you made the final
decision.  Tell me your reasons for doing this, and I will accept them."

	HER reasons; Julia stopped in mid-thought...where to begin?  

	Of course.

	"The life I have lead, before now, sir, has been an exercise in
frustration; what with my mother gone for months or years at a time and
barely any relations in-system, a lot of the time I was forced to live with
friends of my parents, although I did live with my father for a while...but
being bounced from house to house over the years takes its toll."

	"I can understand how lost you must have felt."

	"*Precisely*.  And what's worse, of course, is that my rated intelligence
is far up in the top percentile of those currently alive...lucky me, I
sometimes say, when I'm in a particularly bad mood.  And so, I found I
needed a purpose, needed something larger then myself to serve, to give a
purpose in life."

	"You encountered this problem earlier then most do."

	"Yes, sir..but this is SO much bigger then I could have conceived..between
the job of recording the events of this time, and the war against the
Darkness that waits for us on the Rim, there is little I do not like about
the situation; it's so exciting...so different from the life I knew."

	"There are many.." the Entil'zha cautioned, "Who would disagree with you
on the notion of excitement; remember you have yet to encounter the
Enemy...when you do, you may know fear, instead."

	"You...forgive me, sir, you point out the obvious...and the chance we
could all die in our tasks is quite real, but Mother and I think alike on
some things...this is one of them; if you can't figure out what is right
from wrong and make a stand on what you believe for, then you don't deserve
to live.  I will be a Ranger, eventually, but for now, I am content to
watch, learn, and, hopefully, help in this...because if the Shadows win,
there will be no life or hope...for any of us...and I will never grow to
enjoy the universe we find ourselves in."

	"Very well said, Julia...I approve."  The Entil'zha rose, and looked out
on the mountains.  "And to that end, I would like to invite you to assist
me today on the business of running the Rangers; some of it will seem
tedious, but insight is one of the things, for all you know, that you may
still lack, and there is no better way to Observe what we are, then to see
us from the inside."

	She rose from the seat, and bowed.  "I would be honored to join you, sir;
when do we start?"

	"Ah...Entil'zha!!" Julia turned, to see a rather imperious Minbari appear.
 "There you are!"

	"Does that answer your question?" the Entil'zha inquired, and as they left
the ledge, Julia could only smile in response.

				   * * *

	##What have you learned?##

	Brianna faced up to the enormous purple form of her master, and tried to
sum it all up.  "Enough from William to make him angry if he knew, Ulkesh;
The Cha'hal'zhamon are desperate and running for now; the Shadows and their
allies have destroyed a great number of their ships and several of their
bases.  They are afraid."

	##Good.##

	"GOOD??  I serve you willingly through our promise, Ulkesh, but how can
you say that??  The Cha'hal'zhamon fear destruction as much as the rest of
us, despite their advanced technology!"

	##The Hidden abandoned those who needed them; their fear blinds them to
the truth.  They are irrevelant...a dying people; they shall not survive.##

	"William and Kosh don't share your vision."

	A note of anger and surprise.  ##HE has touched you; not allowed.##

	"HE helped me when you just about drove me crazy!!  I can't do both my job
for the Rangers and serve you at the same time without a little bit of a
break from your touch.  I appreciate what you've done for me, but
constantly...it's too much, Ulkesh!!"

	##Rebellious.##  Ominously..

	In Valen's name..had she gone too far??  "I didn't mean anything by.."

	##Rebellious; we must take a larger hand in the affairs of others from now
on.  You will serve us, he cannot protect you##

	She backed away, shaking her head.  "You can't ask me..you..."

	Behind her, the chamber door slid shut, and Ulkesh's encounter suit
opened. Brianna opened her mouth to scream, and found herself stabbed by
unyielding, insiduous fingers of thought and light; the scream died in her
throat, as, if only, perhaps, to prove himself master over the servant, but
then again, also as punishment, Ulkesh sent a part of himself into her.  It
was brutal, it was entirely his style...and then, it was over, and she
collapsed to her knees, near to tears...he had never done that before...

	##You are ours.##

	"Why??"

	##Punishment.  Never forget.##

	Brianna held on, just barely...she could feel the piece of the Vorlon
rummaging around in her mind...digging fingers in like hooks.  "As you
command...Master. If there is nothing else, may I go??"

	##Yes.##  The Vorlon turned in dismissal, and Brianna ran from the room.

	Then, the tears came.

					* * *

	"Cocky, isn't he?" Jennifer whispered to a nearby Durhan, as the two,
along with others, watched the latest 'star' of the encampment, even though
that wasn't the right word to use (not in the slightest), a human named
Vhatoku, of oriental background, exact triumph once more.  Shitoku was as a
flame with the pike, and had defeated many human trainees, and several
Minbari, already, without defeat.

	Durhan nodded.  "He claims victories simply for the right of victory, not
for learning, or for knowledge of the weapon.  I have tried to educate it
out of him, but there is a wall he cannot cross, and he must, if he is to
become Anla'shok."

	Vhatoku had just won, again, and was now being congratulated by the cadre
of his fellow human trainees that assembled around their hero, but the
Minbari in the room looked angry, bitter or a combination of the two;
something needed to be done.  She made her decision, and cast off her
cloak, under Durhan's knowing gaze. "He needs a lesson, and a bit of a
reining in...and he is one that will not accept a Minbari giving this
lesson; therefore, I will do it instead."

	"Is this wise, Val'na??  Should he win, your reputation will be damaged
thereafter."

	She bowed slightly in acknowledgement of the comment.  "You taught me the
most important things about the pike, Durhan, now I must do the same for him."

	"The cycle turns; so be it."  Durhan strode forth, and cast a withering
gaze across the watchers, before bringing his eyes to rest on the smug face
of Shitoku.  "An impressive display; but unrefined, Vhatoku; you do not as
yet grasp the key of the fighting pike's nature, and until you do, your
education is incomplete."

	"What more is there to learn, Master??  How many times must I defeat
opponents before I am certified ready??"

	"Until you have learned what must be learnt...and it may be a bitter
learning, for another has come, to teach you the value of humility."  The
watchers murmured uneasily as Jennie stepped into the training area.
"This, Vhatoku, is Val'na Jennifer Clifford, one of the Anla'shok
commanders from Babylon 5...and among the first humans to be so certified
as a Denn'bok user by *me*."

	"A woman?" Vhatoku exclaimed with disbelief, not paying attention to the
nervous gaze of his comrades...for THIS Ranger had a reputation with the
pike... "I will not fight a woman, Sech Durhan!!"

	Oh but of course; with the familiar half twist, she expanded her pike to
its full length.  "Do you consider me an unworthy opponent, Trainee,
because of my nature??  I assure you, I more then capable of facing you."

	Vhatoku's mouth twisted into a disbelieving smirk.  "I would have to
restrain myself so as not to hurt you; Val'na you may be, Ranger as well,
but make no mistake, I cannot be defeated by a woman."

	She shook her head, laughing silently inside; even after hundreds of years
of evolution, sometimes they just *never* changed.  "We shall see; defend
yourself."  

	And here he came, the typecast movements all too clear.  Vhatoku had
evidentally achieved his victories through a combination of luck and sheer
strength, but that was not the key of using the pike, no, not at all, as
she had learned months before.  Once again, the arm and the pike became
one, and Vhatoku's smirk of contempt quickly faded into concentration, and
then, into astonishment at the sheer skill of the icy, redhaired woman
facing him.  And, eventually, the inevitable occurred, and his defenses
slipped...if only for a second.

	It was more then long enough, and a groan ran through the audience, as
with an audible -oof- of pain, Vhatoku's ribs met the impervious steel of
her pike, and then, as he staggered, twice more...to seal the fate of 'he
who could not be beaten.'

	"Have you learned anything, Trainee?" Jennie whispered, as she set a
single, thin-booted foot on Vhatoku's chest, whose eyes were still wide
with the astonishment of being beaten so soundly.  

	"I..."

	"Let me clarify the situation for you, trainee Vhatoku; the direct
approach is not always the correct one, and sheer strength and luck is not
a replacement for knowledge.  You must be ONE with the Denn'bok, or you
will never succeed; the pike must flow in battle, and most importantly, you
fight not for the sake of fighting, but for the sake of honour...your own,
and your enemies.  If defeated badly, the enemy will feel resentment, and
will return, in due course, to plague you once again.  If defeated with
honour, however, the enemy will convince himself that he has lost, and will
trouble you no more.  Do you understand the distinction?"

	"I...do."

	She allowed herself to smile...a little.  "Then you begin to walk on the
right path at last."

	As she stepped off the ground, and Vhatoku was surrounded by the concerned
mob, Durhan approached her, trying mightily to restrain himself from
chuckling.  "Do you think he understands his true failure, now?"

	"One would hope...with those of our kind, Durhan, it usually takes a good
thumping to set them right."

	"So I have noticed."  

				   * * *

	That night...

	The lights were all out, but Julia needed no lights to know who was
standing in the Place of Power.  William and Jennifer were being hosted at
dinner by some of their comrades, and that left...Brianna.

	The telepath wore a darker cloak then usual, and her face was hidden as
Julia approached.  Above, all light had faded, and with no moons up, only
the silvery light of the stars shone down.  "Don't come any closer,
Julia...I..can't guarentee your safety if you do."

	"Something is wrong."

	Brianna laughed scornfully.  "Something?...say, rather then everything is
wrong!  Do you know what HE did to me, through his lack of trust in the
only servant that really matters??  DO YOU???"

	"No...I do not, but you must tell somebody."  Julia paused to collect her
thoughts.  "I bind myself to you in secrecy; in Valen's name, I swear I
will not tell another what you tell me, if you choose to do so."

	"Brave words..."  Brianna's head came up, her glare terrible to behold,
and Julia inadvertantly stepped back...for the telepath's eyes were ALL
black.  "This is what happens when you choose to serve the Vorlons,
Julia...terrifying, isn't it?"

	"What does it...mean?"

	"The Vorlons do not trust their tools, child, and there may come a time,
soon, when they grow to trust no one but themselves.  We may all regret
being born if such a time comes."

	"Please, Brianna, you who named me truly, you cannot stand out here, and
fight with your demons this way!!"

	"What choice is there?  He is in here with me, ALL of the time, now, he
trusts nobody...not even those of his own kind, any longer."

	"That is a terrible thing."

	"Perhaps it is."  Brianna's eyes had returned to normal, but the horrible
strain remained.  "Prepare to watch me go insane this night, Julia; Observe
and record it in all its detail."

	#NO#

	The two whirled, and met the hellish nightime iris of Ulkesh, on the other
side of the ledge.  "Why are you here??" Brianna screamed, her face full of
despair and rage.  "Isn't it enough that you torment me?...why can't you
leave me alone?"

	##HAVE YOU LEARNED THE MISTAKE?##

	And just like that, the telepath collapsed at the Vorlon's base,
sobbing...crying.  "**Yes**...I'm sorry, I didn't mean to, I was only
looking for haven."

	#We find it in our nature to forgive you...THIS TIME.  Remember, you are
ours, you belong to us, not to HIM.  Remember this, and serve, and we will
give you the peace you desire.#

	"I...understand."

	And then, Julia felt fear, as the Vorlon turned to her.  #Leave us,
Observer; her truth is not yours.#

	Julia fled, if only just in time, as a flare of flowing light blasted
through the gate behind her...

				* * *

	I am the Follower, and once again, I interject on the story that is, to
make a personal comment on that moment.

	For the first time, I knew terror, in the form of our saviours.  What
should that have told me?

	Precisely...and I said *nothing*.

				* * * 				
	
	The Waterfall of Gajn'Darahl, May 21st, 2260...morning.

	The sun blazed down, once again...it was looking to be another fine day.
William walked up the crystal path provided, his thoughts mixed.  Jennie
had left him early that morning, with only a message telling him she had
gone ahead to Gajn'Darahl, and to meet her there, when he was ready.

	It was quite a spot, between the valley behind and the sheer, still
partially snow-covered peak above, a thousand foot cataract thundered down.
 At the base of the falls, a long parapet wall had been built, and a
single, if small crystal spire, a temple, or so he understood.  The hills
below the falls were laced with stone paths, and places of meditation.  She
was here somewhere, but how long would he have to search to find her??

	It did not matter, he believed he understood her purpose here, this
birthday, her twenty-ninth(but who was counting?)..and had made
preparations for just that...

	"Sha'vei Westcastle?" he turned, to see a young acolyte of the Religious
Caste approach.

	"Yes?"

	"Your companion wished no disturbance until your arrival, but her request,
now that you have arrived, is simple; she awaits you on the Point of
Gajn'Darahl."  He followed the inclined gesture, and sighed; several
hundred feet above them, on the cliff beside the falls, was a tiny parapet,
upon which a familiar red-haired figure stood, her pike a flash of silver
in the sunlight.

	"It is an ardous climb, but worth it in the end." The acolyte said,
indicating an entrance into the cliff nearby. 

	"I thank you for the information."

	"Pleasure to serve, Sha'vei; Valen watch over you both this most special
of days."

	He had read about the ancient tower stairs in some of the castles that had
survived the near continus urbanization of the European Union, these were
like that, if more refined, and MUCH longer.  The spiral seemed to go on
forever, but, eventually, the roar of the falls, the backlash spray, and
the sunlight returned.  His pace had been measured, and so, in good
spirits, he stepped out onto the point of Gajn'Darahl; the time had come.

	The spray touched him, and her gaze, as well; triumphant, and pleased.
With a barely heard hiss, the pike retracted, and returned to the place at
her side, as he bowed.  "I have come; not as Sha'vei to Val'na, but as the
other side of your soul.  I have come to honour you, on this, your naming
day, under the water of Gajn'Darahl; what is it you wish of me?"
There...he had started it, but would she finish??

	"I see you, not as Val'na to Sha'vei, but as the other side of my soul; my
naming day upon me, I beseech you, under the water of Gajn'Darahl, to
forever stand by my side; I am the last of my line, there is none to stand
against this wish."

	He smiled, but then let it fade.  "And yet, there is grave concern; the
Darkness stands upon us, and all are in peril.  Even this place could fall
to the Darkness, if we do not strive to stop it.  What then, am I to make
of your request, if there is no guaruntee of seeing the end of this, and
once more finding the Peace of Valen?"

	Her eyes flashed as steel; she knew what she was doing.  "We will find our
way through the Darkness, together; through the fire, if need be, in order
to fulfill this bargain.  In Valen's Name, under Valeria's gaze, I bind you
to it."

	"I will not argue."  With one long flourish, he withdrew the necklace of
silver, firestone and diamond that had been passed on to him only that
morning; Sinclair had not forgotten the request, in fact, the Entil'zha had
seemed more then pleased to have a little happiness among his Rangers, for
now, and Jennie's barely hidden gasp of surprise paid THAT right off.
"Now..since I'm assuming you're done with ceremony, this is both your
birthday AND engagement present...and the answer, therefore, is yes."

	"How...what..."

	"Friends in high places.." he murmured, as she drew close.

	"Oh...really??" she whispered, as he closed the clasp around her neck.

	"Do remember...we *have* to defeat the Shadows in order to pull this off."	

	"This will give me added...incentive; now kiss me, damnit!!"

				 * * *

	May 22nd, 2260...

	"It went well, I will assume?" Sinclair inquired with a smile, as William
took the offered seat.

	"Yes, sir; she was...most appreciative."

	"Good; that there should be at least a little bit of joy amongst the
darkness is a gift, one that we cannot ignore..but now, William, there are
greater concerns.  Babylon 5's Rangers have organized themselves, with the
aid of your council, into the force they needed to become.  Marcus, Shival
and the rest will do the job that needs to be done, but I'm afraid the time
is coming soon when I must draw you away, and into a higher calling."

	He rose.  "With all due respect, sir, is this wise?"

	Sinclair's gaze hardened.  "Difficult decisions needed to be made, and the
time will come, all too soon, when our Enemy's patience runs out, and then
they will strike.  The cries for help will ring out, but we cannot aid
them, not yet, there is still much to be done."

	"And...that's where I come in?"

	"You...and a select few others from your command.  William, I cannot
emphasize the importance of this task, and it is a task that must be shared
between Minbari and Humans.  To that end, I introduce you to a Ranger you
have not yet met, but equal in importance to yourself."  The door sprang
open, and a grim-faced Minbari strode in.  "This is Vikotal, onetime Alit
of the Warrior Caste, and among the few of that caste to still remain among
us; he has come, because the task ahead of us must now turn from the
training of our army to the training of pilots...the use of weapons...the
gathering of Captains."

	"Sha'vei."

	Vikotal bowed.  "Sha'vei Westcastle, as an equal, I greet you; the matter
the Entil'zha speaks of will soon become clear to you; listen."

	Of a sudden, he became aware of a distant, rising shrill whine, and he
strode to the window, and looked up into the burningly bright sky.  Six
tiny forms flew there...familiar forms, forms of grandeur...the form of the
future that was almost upon them.  "The White Stars!!  They are ready."

	"Only the first." Vikotal announced, his gaze firm.  "The orbitals are
producing them as fast as they can, but those who flew over Tuzanor this
day are untrained; they know enough to guide their ships above this place
and back to orbit, but that is all.  For too long, the Warrior Caste have
guided our ways in War, but with this conflict, that has changed.  The Grey
Council is divided, and for now, the Warriors stand apart...we cannot wait
for them to make up their minds!!"

	"The Religious Caste...will be forced to fight their battles for them; to
stand with the humans among the Anla'shok."

	"Precisely; the form is there, but the synchrony...is not.  We must train,
and practice, and HONE the skills of what we have, or the Enemy will have
won before the battle is started.  I ask you, as Sha'vei to Sha'vei, to
join *with me*, to forge that blade, to make of the White Star Fleet what
we must!!  Will you join me??"

	"This is what you want, Entil'zha??" he asked, catching Sinclair's gaze
once more.

	"It is; the White Star Fleet must be jointly commanded, between Minbari,
and HUMAN, William.   Vikotal fulfills the first, you must come to fulfill
the second."

	"Will you do it?" Vikotal bruesquely asked him.

	The pause was less then infintesimal.  "Yes...I will."

	"Then we start...now."  Vikotal turned, and he as well, towards their
leader.  "Entil'zha Veni...in Valen's Name!!"

	"Let it begin." was Sinclair's only response.

	And so, it did.

				* * *

	And the word went forth, as word often did; that the first squadron of
White Stars did appear above Tuzanor that day, untrained, uncertain,
unready; but also, that Minbari and Human did vow to hone those skills,
banish those fears, and, in due course, take the fight to the Foe.  And
they also asked, was another Prophecy of the Vorlons about to be
fulfilled??  Would the Sha'vei of Babylon 5 now take his place, and become
as a Walker in the darkness, the Stalker in the Night??

	The Vorlons, in turn, observed the proceedings unseen, and determined that
their plottings were, indeed, on the verge of succeeding.  That which they
had created, the force that Rangers called the Rimstalker, was about to be
unleashed, in full accordance with their wishes; all was going as planned.

	As future historians would be quick to point out, the Vorlons were gifted
in prior planning, and right about a great many things.

	But they were *far* from infallible...

****************************************************************************
****
Next...the countdown to conflict continues, as one of the Shadow Observers
decides to break away and cross sides; while Gideon and his new protege
move in pursuit, G'kael and Bethany must face the encroaching nightmare
that is the coming Shadow invasion...in "Crossing the Borders of Belief"
the next part of "DARK CIRCLE."

Coming soon...
   
*****************************************************************

David Goldingay at
dgolding@connect.ab.ca


From: dgolding@connect.ab.ca
Subject: Rimstalker, Dark Circle, Part 10a(Uncorrupted)
Date: Wed, 20 May 1998 00:29:05

Apologies are in order for those regular readers of this saga, as the Evil
Hand of Chairman Bill and his cronies reached out and swatted me on the
head.  All of those nasty untranslated ASCII numbers were something that
happened due to errors between my work and home word processors; and I
should have checked, but hurrying out of town on a mtn climbing expedition
into the Rockies on the May long weekend is at fault.  Now that I have
returned, however...the uncorrupted, readable version is definitely in
order.  And, of course, as happens once in a while with this epic, a few
tweaks.  I have a good hand on the B5 arc, but unfortunately, infallible I
am not!!!

Enjoy, all.

David Goldingay

****************************************************************************
****

The next few parts are going to, once again, have quite a different style
then those that have gone beofre, perhaps part of a 'moment of transition'
within the saga as a whole.  William, Jennifer and their comrades will not
be quite so evident for a while, but there are other things afoot in the B5
universe that deserve a, shall we say, closer look...

			RIMSTALKER: DARK CIRCLE
			     PART 10
		   "CROSSING THE BORDERS OF BELIEF"
			 PHASE I OF III

	**Many historians have considered that moment to be a defining moment in
the course of the Great War hostilities.  The Rangers, finally, possessed
leaders below the Entil'zha, both Minbari and Human, who possessed enough
courage and skill to want to take the battle to the foe, and, at the same
time, displayed enough charisma and leadership to make their followers
believe that it could be done.  By the early summer of 2260, the job was
already have over; in the six months to come, those leaders would forge the
disparate talents of their followers into a weapon forged of necessity...a
weapon later known as the White Star Fleet...

	...an interesting conumdrum to ponder is that it was clear, later on,
exactly how much firepower and ship strength the Shadows actually DID
possess.  It is unknown, on many fronts, why they simply did not strike
with all the strength they had, when they could; those that might know,
including John Sheridan and William Westcastle, have been unusually
recluctant to discuss the matter in our presence.  We must, in the end,
respect their wisthes, however; we have revealed the history in this work,
they were the ones who had to live it.."**

	From "Holding The Line, a History of the Army of Light"

				* * *

	The Second Context of the Follower, the Age of Reason, the Questions of
Deception..

	Once again, I find there is cause to comment; the story has moved forward,
sometimes with the ease of a cloud, mostly with the force of a hammerblow,
to a point of turning, to one of the first places where everything changed.
 You might think, at this point, that we should immediately launch
ourselves into following dear William in his adventures of beginning to put
together the White Star Fleet with his allies and comrades, yes?

	And you would be wrong.

	Once again, I must remind you, that was not the Whole story; perhaps the
entire point of this endeavour has been to show the story from both sides,
to reveal the ways that each side, whatever side that might be, saw as the
Truth.  Now, we turn to something you think initially trivial, but the
truth shows itself in the end, and this was key to who I was at the time,
and therefore, to the telling of the story that was.

	And so, we go, as some would say, into the heart of Darkness, into the
heart of a man who knew doubt at what his Masters did; who Observed, and
saw the pattern, who allowed his talents to be abused, and tried, too late,
to atone for that crime.

	But if we cannot atone for our sines, is there, any longer, a reason to live?

	I will not answer that question, each of you must determine the answer,
yourselves.  I Observe; I am not infallible and all knowing, in spite of
what some think.

	I never was.

				* * *

	My name is Alkanion Verah.

	In the hope that someday, one will find these writings, and understand,
know who I am, what I am, and what made me.  My family originally came from
the continent on Earth called Africa, surviving the age of Death before
mankind was contacted by the Centauri.  Afterwards, the Verahs left their
homeworld behind for the unknown stars, hoping, I believe, for a better
life, for any life was better then the one they had.  We have always been
explorers, but not all of us have been honourable; in fact, at least one of
my world-hopping ancestors was put to death, that I do know, although the
circumstances have been hidden in the decades since then.  That, then, is
what created me, what I am, I created myself, sharing both of the past and
my own sins.

	For that, I will eventually pay, I am sure.

	I digress, however; since the beginning, I have been a student of what
was; a writer of important events, a chronicler of the Changed...Observers,
I now understand we are called, and that we are rare.  I have been told
that among those who oppose my masters, only two such exist, a woman, and a
child; including I, three such disciples of the Truth exist; but how we
define truth is debatable.  My masters and their servants tracked me down,
and brought me to this place, against my will, to record their way of life,
their mission, their beliefs.  I have known fear, and I have known disgust
at what I have seen and recorded, but there is almost a sad glory to it, as
well..secrets within secrets, hidden behind a veil of chaos and hate.

	This place I find myself in is a monument to grandeur; proof of power used
only for the sake of power, and not for anything else.  They have
imprisoned me in a chamber on the edge of the abyss, a room with a view,
this is true, but a view of terror and majesty shared equally.  Above my
writing table, beyond my bed, the nebular fires around Z'ha'dum cast their
lurid glow, but enough...know what I know.

	Those who are my masters have fought an endless series of wars over the
centuries with those called VORLONS (some of my Masters speak of them with
Venom; this animosity has been long-lived, it seems) but after each war,
they have returned to Z'ha'dum; the answer for that is, as yet, unknown.

	Z'ha'dum is riddled with vast caverns; and greatest of all the caverns is
this one, between Hell and Heaven, barred from space by a vast crystal
portal, and surrounding an enormous shaft, the bottom of which I cannot
see; it might be bottomless, for all I know.  Millions of lights illuminate
the dark city in this place, and chief among the lights is a vast set of
rotating beacons that the humans here call ZHA'VUL, or, also, the beams of
ZHA'VUL.

	What, then, do these words mean, and in what language are they spoken?
Zha'vul...Z'ha'dum, these words share an important syllable...ZHA.  I
think, this means 'dark', or, perhaps, if I were to become overly
complicated, 'hidden from the light'.  I am sure I do not translate
entirely accurately..but they are almost prideful of their nature, and
affect all around them in a similar fashion.  Their human agents are drawn
in shades of gray, their servants look at me with shimmering sound and red
glowing eyes, and they, themselves, are ancient mythical dark arachnids
twice my size, who hide or reveal themselves as they please.

	My conscience also requires me to report on the nature of their starcraft,
though my mind shirks from the duty even as I write.  THESE are more
nightmarish then anything else I have seen; if my masters are spiders, then
their ships are what spiders would be in the worst nightmare imaginable, a
creation of the ancient Dreaming, a dark flood come to destroy us all.
They come and go from Z'ha'dum without utilizing the nearby jump gate, its
extreme age shown in its shape, three tines instead of four, but worse is
yet to come.

	THere have been, in recent days, more and more of these ships visible from
my prison, first in their dozens, and now, hundreds, thousands if you count
the tiny, hard to see smaller vessels that swarm around the larger.  The
humans tell me that the time is coming soon when chaos will reign supreme
over the galaxy again, and no one, except, perhaps, the Vorlons will be
able to stand against them.

	We shall see; my masters have been defeated before, and perhaps, will be
again, but as long as I live here, I will record what is, and guess at what
will be.

	I am an Observer.  What other choice do I have??

				* * *

	Deep within Z'ha'dum, in a place forgotten my most, and revered by the
Shadows, but for the wrong reasons, normal space shimmered, and quietly
shunted itself aside.  A whispery thing of energy and reason appeared, and
was immediately accosted by the object of its search..

	**If they knew you were here, they would not rest until they had destroyed
you** the Elder commented, his irony plain.  **Since you are defiling their
place of power**

	**I have grown in wisdom since the Rest perished, and now, as you
understand, I find mysefl unable to ignore the matters around us, now
matter how much I wish to.  Until these matters are dealt with, and Chaos
and Order have been tamed, our tasks are not complete**

	**Yes; perhaps you are right; something is happening that has not before,
but...we have yet to determine whether or not the defining moment will
come, or who will be responsible for forcing the matter**

	**I have my suspicions**

	**Indeed??**

	**There is a race of primitives that has recently arisen, a race that
calls itself MAN.  These creatures are barely evolved enough to understand
anything about the universe around them, and yet..and yet, they appear to
be pivotal to the present incarnation of the war between Chaos and Order.
In particular, recnetly, I have beheld Order paying particular attention to
certain of these creatures; theare is almost, shall we say, a sense of
purpose around them**

	**Ah**  The Elder's interest was now piqued.  **Do you perceive any that
might be called...Nexi??  The last nexus was a blink of time ago, when
Chaos was last defeated with the prime assistance of those called
Minbari..perhaps, there is another among this race called MAN that can go
farther then he did**

	**Or TWO**

	**Explain**

	A brief discussion followed, and finally, the Elder's doubts were
satisfied.  **So; your reasons are valid; what, now, do you intend?**

	**There are, among these creatures, Three who will be responsible for
recording this time for the Age to come, to primary, and the one above, who
will assist the others.  If the pattern is to be completed, this one must
have our help**

	**Very well; but be prudent.  I require your services as my agent in the
Universe outside a while longer yet.  Do not let Chaos capture you, or you
shall meet the fate of the Foolish who have now passed rather permanantly
beyond the Veil**

	The Younger shimmered in amusement.  **It shall be as you say**

				* * *

	Narhlak System, June 4th, 2260.

	"It is.." Na'kal pointed out, his face a lesson in tedium, now more then
four days past the point when your contacts suggested that the Earthers
would arrive, Spymaster.  Perhaps they have been captured by forces loyal
to their President, perhaps they have been waylaid by forces worse then
that.  How much longer do you intend the G'tok and the V'tek to stand on
watch for ships that may never arrive?"

	"As long as is necessary, Na'kal.." G'kael replied, his one eye glinting
ominously at the Warleader.  "Both us and the Earthers are refugees from a
nightmare that cannot be defeated alone.  They need our help, and, believe
it you may not, we need theirs, as well."

	"They do not share our cause."

	G'kael rose.  "But they DO, Na'kal!!..don't you see??  Tyrants have
reached out to touch both Narn and Earth, and if they help us now, perhaps,
in a little while, once this is all over, we will find it a reasonable
request should they ask us for aid."

	"We shall see."

	"Warleader!!"

	"Yes, N'valnar?"

	"Energy surge detected..three jump points forming!"

	"There!!" G'kael proclaimed, his grin slightly mocking.  "They have arrived."

	"They are late."

	"The Universe isn't perfect, Na'kal...now is it?"

	The Narn Warleader refrained from replying.

				* * *

	The surface...conference chamber...seven hours later.

	"The situation you face seems to be distressingly simple.." G'kael
announced, as across from him, Bethany solemnly listened, the other
Captains and executive officers in her command sitting nearby.  "And the
outcome, equally clear.  Your resources are less then plentiful, and while
the recent raids you have conducted on the human outer range colonies have
been successful, sooner or later your President's forces will catch you,
and all hope your people possess will be lost.  THis place, Narhlak, is
distant enough both from Centauri Prime and Earth, that those threatening
us from those locations will be unlikely to find us here; and thus, I am
willing to put forward, if not a gesture of friendship, then a gesture of
alliance against the darkness threatening us both.

	Sooner, ather then later, we will be forced to leave this place and act;
but that time is not now, Captain.  For now, we must, persay, regroup and
rearm, mine what must be mined, grow what must be grown, and utilize the
resources we have to the utmost...together!  In cooperation, we may survive
several more of your years, and if we can arrange trade with the younger
worlds, longer still."

	Bethany took a deep breath.  "Your comments are noted, Spymaster G'kael,
and the forces under my command have authorized me to negotiate on their
behalf, so what I think, they think...to a point.  My contacts among the
Rangers suggested that Narhlak would afford us a place to take stock, find
room to breathe...and your response on our arrival was more then we could
possibly have expected; thank you!!"

	"Thanks are not required, Captain..work is!!  The matter I have just
outlined will not be a simple task, and we cannot afford to attract
military attention until we have returned all of our vessels to full
operating capacity..but the time will come, I am sure, when that will be so."

	"We understand...and agree."

	At that, G'kael's expression grew stern.  "By G'Quan, it is agreed!!  And
now that this agreement has been made, there are a number of matters that
we must discuss, matters that will affect your thoughts on the situation we
both face."

	"Forgive me if I appear doubtful, Spymaster, but mysteries do not.."

	"I must, by need, be short with you, Captain..there is very little time to
explain.  There are races in this galaxy millions of years older then our
own.."

	"The Vorlons?? What do the Vorlons have to do with this situation?"

	"No..not the Vorlons.  They are among the OLDEST races, but not the
oldest.  For that, we must turn to a race of chaos, a race that would like
nothing better then to destroy us if they knew of our current location.
The forces that have conquered both Narn and Earth are allied with this
race,a nd their ships, if seen, inspire nothing more then terror..and
istand among the very few who have survived such an encounter.."

	This couldn't be true..or could it??  The Narn seemed absolutely serious
in his story, and after all, it was true..in the past three years, war had
spread across the stars she knew.  It was almost as if something was
manipulating them all, in the darkness...

	"This race you describe, Spymaster; they are called WHAT?"

	"The Shadows, Captain."

	"The..Shadows??"

	"A name given by the Minbari; I doubt very much we would able to pronounce
or even understand the name they give themselves.  A thousand years ago,
the Shadows fought a Great War against the Minbari, they have very long
memories for such matters, and now, they have returned.  The forces that
have contacted you, thorugh the persona of a man we both know well, are
readyin themselves to stand against the Shadows, but it will be hard..."

	"Will we be..required..to assist in this matter?"

	"I doubt that seriously, Captain; your cruisers and destroyers would be as
nothing to the Shadows,a nd my forces would fare hardly better, as was
proved in the recent war with the Centauri.  Iti s our task to stay out of
the way, until the Minbari, the Humans, and others, along with, we hope,
the Vorlons, can find the courage to stand against this dark tide."

	"You must understand..your story is dramatic, G'kael..but we require proof
that these creatures exist!!"

	G'kael nodded grimly.  "It shall be as you wish, Captain; Observe."  The
Narn activated the nearby screen.  Though small and primitive by the
standards she was used to, the nightmarish images thus displayed were
direct enough, and the ships, familiar from the snip of ISN footage shown
months before.  She was able to restrain herself from responding, but some
of the other officers in the group were not.

	Dark ships, the shape of horrifying spiders in the night, destroying ships
of obvious, if tiny, Narn construction.  It was the basis behind G'kael's
story..and the proof she had so demanded.

	"Now do you see??" G'kael exclaimed.  "They exist, they are chaos
inherent, Captain...and a great many Narns died to give us these images.
If they find us, as we are, do not presume hope for our survival.

	Good day, Captain."

				* * *

	"Your opinion, Commander?"

	"If this is true..if President Clark has allied himself with these things.."

	"Then it is just one more reason to remove him from power, Commander."

	"But how do we do that??  If we even think of trying to pull off what the
General planned, the Presidnet could call upon these SHADOWS to destroy us
in the blink of an eye!"

	"All true; we must be patient, Commander; to lay low, to be invisible to
THEIR eyes, is now our only option.  Soooner or later, someone, or
something, perhaps these Rangers that William Westcastle and my daughter so
believe in, will pull together the races to fight these things, to find a
way to defeat them once again.  Perhaps the Vorlons will help, as
well...but we can do nothing until this happens..except what was agreed."

	"So be it; it frightens me, Ma'am..but you're right."

	Bethany Tikopai looked at the screen on her wall, and the deceptive night
of space beyond,a nd nodded. "We will do what we must, Commander..but until
the Darkness is banished, we know fear...

	And safety will be denied us."

				* * *

	I am Alkanion Verah, and my story, as such, continues.

	A great thing, a terrible thing of majesty and surprise, has just
occurred.  The Watchers had just departed on their business when a thing of
strange light entered my chamber...and resolved into a form clearly
humanoid, if not human.

	This creature called itself TAALDON, and described itself as a middle
party, now loyal to nobody save the One it served, for the present, and
that is was doing me a favour.

	A favour, you say??  I do not call opening up the floor and yanking me
bodily into hyperspace a favour!...say, rather, that it nearly stopped my
heart. Rather quickly, a form of purpose appeared, an eight armed starfish
of light and energy, and with determination, this creature called Taaldon
drew me into it.

	Through walls of light we passed, and finally, I found myself in a room
with no view, but with presence of this being all around.  Why have you
done this thing, I asked??  And Taaldon replied...

	'There are forces in this universe beyond even my understanding, Alkanion
Verah, but know this; you are one of only three called Observers, and you
are important.  As you have determined, you were wasted, trapped in y9our
prison on Z'ha'dum, and thus, the One I now serve bade me retrieve you, and
depart to a place of relative safety.  This, I will do, this I have done,
but I do not endanger myself.  In a short time, we will part ways with one
another, and once more, you will be alone.'

	What hope is there, I asked, then; if my masters reclaim me, what will be
the point??

	'Your masters will be denied your insight..' Taaldon told me, 'By a force
they have tried to control, and failed.  Through a mans they do not
understand, but will, in due course, for it will affect them, and, if they
are not careful, destroy them, as well.  You will understand my comments in
due course, but for now, enjoy your safety, and eat.'

	Food appeared, and I did eat, as I had rarely eaten before.  Z'ha'dum was
behind me, the unknown in front.  I did not know what was yet to come, but
perhaps..perhaps there was cause for hope, after all..

	Perhaps, I would yet find a way to be free...

				* * *

	"Damn and blast it, Gideon!!  How could this have been allowed to happen??"

	"I do not know, Justin..I only know tha we could not have acted more
quickly to stop Verah from escaping.  The force our associates worship..it
is MOVING, and sooner or later, we will all suffer for its presence here!!"

	"Bah!!  The Olderst has doen nothing but sit in its damn pit for thousands
of years..it will not move for the sake of one man!!"

	"We shall see.  In any case, we must, by means, move to reclaim Verah for
our purposes.  I propose that we request the use of a small taskforce from
our associates for this purpose."

	A grunt.  "They will soon be very busy, Walther, but this is
important...yes, I think it can be done.  Do you intend to go alone,
boy?...your successes have been many, but your failures equally spectacular."

	"It was Morden's suggestion that I work with a partner from now on."  A
gesture, and a woman, dark of eye and spirt, entered the room.  "This is
Amilia Croyt..a recent..acquisition of our associates."

	"Hmm!!..very well, I know of this matter.  Carry on, Gideon!!..catch that
Observer, bring him back...and if you succeed, your place among the Circle
will be guarenteed from now until the End."

	Walther nodded, and turned away.  No more needed to be said..for there
work to be done...

*****************************************************************************
To be continued..               


From: dgolding@connect.ab.ca
Subject: Rimstalker, Dark Circle, Part 10b
Date: Wed, 20 May 1998 00:29:19


	This is a shorter one, but, I hope, worth it.  Maybe, just maybe, the
Microsoft demons will leave me alone this time...

			       RIMSTALKER: DARK CIRCLE
				      PART 10
			  "CROSSING THE BORDERS OF BELIEF"
				  PHASE II OF III

	**The off-hand comment that Jennifer made about the likelihood of Shadow
Observers existing was paid off in full, far sooner then we believed
possible ..however, she was wrong about the number..there only turned out
to be one of them, and he was working, or so I understood later, under a
great deal of duress.  When the Shadows captured him, forced him into what
amounted to a prison on Z'ha'dum, and then expected him to serve them to
the utmost, it was no great surprise that Alkanion Verah later on took the
very first oppurtunity he could to depart from that soon-to-be doomed place.

	Unfortunately, and though it was not his fault in the slightest, through
this action, Mr. Verah gave the Army of Light a great many headaches before
the end of the War, and mine were among the largest..."**

	-From the Chronicles Log of William Westcastle

				  * * * 

	Now that you know who I am, I am free to continue with my tale without
interruption or sidenotes.  When last you read this manifest, the being who
called himself TAALDON had rescued me from my admittedly comfortable prison
on the homeworld of the Shadows, that place called Z'ha'dum, and shortly
thereafter, Taaldon explained to me, if not directly, that Observers, a
society I either have the honour or damnation of belonging to, could not
perform their duties accurately while imprisoned, and thus, the 'One' it
served had commanded it to free me, and thus allow my full gift to come
forth, separate from the dark influence of my masters.

	We shall see whether or not this shall be the case in due course.

	For now, I find myself in another place of wonder and apparent deception.
Once again, it is clear that what I see is not all that is, but at least
there is more freedom in this place to move around and observe, to write
and make notes on what was and is, and guess at what may be;  firstly,
however, I shall review the way in which I came to this place.  

	The wait had been long, and I had already slept several times, when
Taaldon made himself known to me once more, and announced that the escape
run he had made with me was nearly over, and it was all but time for us to
part ways.  Very well, then, I said..so if you can, show me this place we
come to, this haven you describe.  As you wish, he replied, perhaps half
mockingly..and before I could do more then gasp, the chamber around me
faded from sight, and all around, I could see the shimmering black and red
nothingness of hyperspace.

	Ahead of us, however, hung something far larger then I had ever seen
before; a snowflake rotated in three dimensions, or so it seemed..difficult
to see, for again and anon a deep shimmer would pass across it, and the
construct would briefly fade from sight.

	Why was this, I asked Taaldon.

	'Those that built this are called the Cha'hal'zhamon' he replied; 'And
they and the Shadows are on different sides of this conflict.  The Shadows
will do anything to ensure the complete destruction of this species, and
the Cha'hal'zhamon have realize they cannot rely simply on the nature of
this place to protect them any longer.  And thus, though it requires great
amounts of power, their bases are now stealthed from the viewpoint of the
searchers.'

	Do they need help, I asked.

	'They do not believe so, but yes, they do.'

	Who will give it to them, I asked.

	'The same who will help you, in due course; the same who makes the most
difference in this war, save for the One who Will be, he who will lead the
battles that make all the difference.  He will be contacted, and as such,
he will come for you.  The Cha'hal'zhamon and he have a bargain of mutual
trust, and as such, you may know safety...soon.'

	That was the last thing he said, even as we slipped into the heart of the
Cha'hal'zhamon fortress, this hidden place on the edge of Hell.  Even as he
said his farewells, I felt myself slipping into the Dreamworld.  I next
awoke, once again in a closed chamber, this time with the colour of death,
and the texture of ice...my present location.  Once again, I am well fed,
and kept warm and comfortable; however, the Ancients of our galaxy guard
their secrets jealously, but you cannot blame them...

	They were here first; but who will force who to pass the torch, I wondered.

	I was the first to wonder that, but certainly not the last.

				  * * *
 
	Among the Cha'hal'zhamon, the arrival of the Shadow Observer was anything
but welcomed, but the alliance between them and the now near extinct V'zag
was old and respected, and thus, Taaldon's wishes were reluctantly obeyed,
on one condition, that the Observer be removed, as soon as was possible.

	There is one that will help you, Taaldon reminded them.  One who has
advised you on the ways of Firstspace, on the manner in which the Younger
Races are preparing to stand against the Foe we now share.

	What is this, the Others asked?  It was our understanding that the V'zag
have, forever, been middle parties, serving both sides and neither.

	That pact is now shattered, Taaldon replied reasonably.  I have removed
their Observer from Z'ha'dum, I have moved to aid the side of Light in the
destruction of one of their most valued agents...no, the Enemy will kill me
and my companion on sight, if we are so seen...but we will not be.  Do what
you must, call he that is Stalker and Bringer of Change, and the Observer
will be removed from your presence...it is that simple.

	It is agreed, then.

	It is agreed.

				* * *

	Diary of the Prodigal Daughter...June 17th, 2260.

	Prodigal Daughter??   Scratch that, what CAN I call myself?  The
Rimstalker and the Observer are those I serve, I guess, then, that would
make me...the Follower.
	
	Yes..that works!

	I would so *love* to give Kosh a kick in his encounter-suited butt for
saddling me with the first title, but we all know how smart that would be,
yes?? Julia Dear would end up flat on her back, and would have to listen to
a longish Zen lecture from our all-time favorite Vorlon on being nice.
Yes, I'm being frivolant, but of late, it's getting harder and harder to
get through to him, but then again, that's true with just about everyone
around here just lately.  

	Ever since we got back to Babylon 5 from Minbar, the wait for the Shadows
to move is making everyone jumpy.  William and Jennifer have been busy
finishing with the details of how Shival and Tharvonn  will take over the
Council under Delenn and Sheridan, but you can tell the waiting game is
getting to them, as well.  Something has to give, and I'm afraid, deathly
afraid, that the killing will begin sooner then anyone wants.

	William's afraid that the Shadows will move before the White Star Fleet is
ready, which won't be for a few more months yet, I think.  If they attack
all-out, we could be in trouble, for there is no guarentee that the Vorlons
will help.  And so, the irritability among the Anla'shok spreads and
deepens; when the War finally begins, I guess the resolve will come, but
for now, I find it difficult to spend as much time with them as I should.

	There is, however, some escape from that routine.  In recent days, I
managed, through complete happenstance, to encounter the aide of Ambassador
Delenn in the Garden, meditating.  Afraid that I had disturbed him, I moved
to apologize...but Lennier quickly assured me that there was no need for
such, and that he had, indeed, heard of me, and would be pleased, in fact,
to talk.

	As a result, I now know things about the Minbari I wouldn't have believed
possible a year ago, and am better for it.  Jennifer, when she found out,
suggested I consider the discussions to be part of my pre-training for
becoming a Ranger, since Rangers have to learn the Minbari languages...and
so, I asked...

	It will take a while, but Lennier is extraordinarily patient.....

	....a brief pause, there, but something has happened.  William just rushed
off, his face quite determined, and Jennifer isn't happy, as is usual when
her other half must shoulder his duty.  A mystery, and hope, as well,
something is wrong, and right at the same time, and there is a hint of
danger in the air.

	I suppose he is all happy about that, but you never can tell....

	...the news has spread with remarkable speed.  It appears that another
like *US* has been found, an Observer, another one!!  Jennifer and I can
scarcely credit the news, but William assured her that the message is
genuine.  How he could have received a message, I'm not sure, since he was
asleep before he rushed off..

	I hate mysteries...but this situation is full of those.

	In any case, William has arranged to meet up with this Observer at a
secret rendezvous point, and will return with him to a place of safety,
probably here, I suppose.

	This ought to make him forget aboutt the Shadows, for at least a little
while...

				* * *

	Deep in the belly of the warship that was carrying them, Walther leaned
into the surface of the midnight black bubble containing them, and listened
to the screamed messages around him.  The Nexus in this cruiser was a
telepath, and as such, the ship could send messages to those it carried,
and the message was anything but bad.  The First One who had stolen Verah
had left a dim track in hyperspace that those from Z'ha'dum could follow,
and it was clear, very clear, that the path lead far down the gravitational
incline.

	Across from him, his partner, Amilia Croyt, beautiful and yet cold at the
same time, opened her eyes, and looked straight at him.  She was a
telepath, as well, one of the few dark enough of heart to WANT to join with
one of their associate's warships, and centered enough to return with part
of her mind intact...and, even, EXULT in the experience.  Her ship had been
key in helping to destroy the Narns the previous year, and now, with the
approval of their associates, she had joined him on the Hunt.

	The scars on her face and neck were quite visible, she had done nothing to
hide them.   Normal, she was not; *twisted*, yes, but not normal.  But
normal was not wanted here..normal had long since walked out both of their
back doors.

	"*They* can still sense the trail, Walther.  It falls down the incline in
a remarkably straight path.  How the V'zag could believe this would work is
beyond me; we should have no problem reclaiming Verah...and, if we should
happen to destroy a Cha'hal'zhamon base or two along the way..."

	"They are a hindrance to our associate's plans, and as such, will be
removed, bit by bit.  They can do nothing but hide, but as long as others
move to reveal them, they will be diminished."

	"The Weak will perish."  Amilia declared, drawing out one long, white arm
to touch his.  "The Strong will grow stronger; it is the way, it is the
LIFE, it is our very existence.  There is no other."

	He smiled.  "Your values have merit; I can see that we will work well
together."

	Amilia laughed, and they both closed their eyes, to check on the status of
the small squadron serving with them.  "We will make black magic, and the
Light will suffer!"

	The squadron screamed in agreement, and then, carried on.

				* * *

	Time was passing, and the Cha'hal'zhamon were growing increasingly concerned.

	**Did you contact him??** the Eldest inquired of he who had volunteered,
since the beginning, to deal with the human called the Rimstalker.

	**Yes.  He assured, me, Master, that he would come, with all speed, and as
few crew as was possible, to meet us here.**

	**The Foe draws near, he must come SOON, or we will need to move this
place to a safer location.**

	**I will attempt to warn him, but it will be nigh impossible if he is
awake.**

	**Try!**

				* * *

	In a different part of hyperspace, a completely different scenario was
about to unfold.  The transport of Ambassador Ulkesh moved thorugh
hyperspace, and its master was anything but amused.  His servant on Babylon
5, the human that called itself Brianna Tolmanes, had learned that the
Other Side had gained control over one of those called OBSERVERS.  Ulkesh
had, before now, believed that only two existed, and now, three were
revealed to his sight.

	Most importantly of all, this Third had observed the Other Side in detail.
 As such, Ulkesh had passed on word of this to the Many, and a consensus
had been quickly arrived at.

	Out of the dimness ahead of the transport, dozems of moving forms
appeared...and then, hundreds more.  The transport soon became miniscule in
comparison to the force that was, even now, moving with a quite definite
purpose, thorugh hyperspace, and down the Incline.

	The Vorlons were on the march.

	That this meant no good was, of course, unclear to all *but* the Vorlons..

				* * *

	I am Alkanion Verah, and this may be my final entry.

	A short time ago, a tiny, but highly visible spacecraft appeared out of
the dimness of hyperspace.  The contact I have in this strange place
informed me, with great difficulty, that this craft was known as the WHITE
STAR, and that the commander on board had come to take me away to a place
where my own kind awaited me.  I smiled, and thanked him for his comments,
and made ready to depart.

	That was when the unthinkable happened.  Out of the roiling darkness,
there came familiar shapes...*so* familiar, so deadly, so...

	Expected.

	Was Taaldon wrong??  I have to accept that possiblility, for even as these
Cha'hal'zhamon, as they call themselves, wheel and die for my purpose in
battle against the Shadows, even as that tiny ship of hope called the White
Star stands close in for protection's sake, I have to concede that they may
recapture me, that all that has happened may be for nought.

	I do not believe, if that occurs, that any who have helped me shall
survive.  And it is equally likely, I am afraid, that my former Masters
will show their displeasure with me.

	And then, I will know pain, and Terror.

	Is this, then, the way it will end?

****************************************************************************
***
To be (heh, heh) continued, sometime soon....

	

From: dgolding@connect.ab.ca
Subject: Rimstalker, Dark Circle, Part 10c
Date: Sat, 23 May 1998 08:45:48

A while back, JMS noted that all actions have consequences.  In this
particular part of the Rimstalker, the actions of a telepath, torn between
two worlds, will finally come back to haunt her...


			     RIMSTALKER: DARK CIRCLE
				   PART 10
			 "CROSSING THE BORDERS OF BELIEF"
				PHASE III OF III                                

	**"Every case of divided loyalties that was encountered during the Shadow
conflict resulted in a great deal of grief, and, in some cases, betrayal by
various parties relative to others.  The case that most everybody knows
about, now, is the revelation of Talia Winters's duplicate nature close to
the end of 2259; but a far more secret and less known divided loyalty
existed, as well.  

	By the middle of the year 2260, Brianna Tolmanes, one of the original
members of William Westcastle's circle, was being forced, more and more, to
make a decision as to who or what she would serve, the manipulative Vorlon
Ambassador to Minbar, he who called himself Ulkesh Naranek(and, later,
Kosh, onboard Babylon 5, though the reasoning behind this was never made
fully clear, like so many things about this War) or the Rangers, those that
helped to save her and gave her a purpose....
	
	...while Westcastle, Clifford and Tolmanes normally trusted each other to
an enviable degree, for a short time period during the hostilities, due to
this divided loyalty, that trust was replaced by..."**

	From "Holding the Line: A History of the Army of Light"

				      * * *
				
	Screaming their screams, the three Shadow vessels, and their fighters,
moved forward with inspired purpose.  The trail from Z'ha'dum ended here,
and as expected, yet another of the enormous, but ultimately fragile
Cha'hal'zhamon bases was present at the end of the trail.  Verah was almost
certainly here, and the group of Drakh warriors contained onboard one of
the cruisers had been brought for that very purpose.  Wherever Verah went,
and no matter how long he ran, if the Shadows or their minions could get
within close proximity (close proximity being anything within a standard
warm-world planetary orbital diameter) then Verah could be found, from the
trace that had been implanted in him upon his arrival on Z'ha'dum.

	Ahead of them, a tiny, but now increasingly familiar vessel hung close
against the Cha'hal'zhamon base...a vessel of those who stood against them,
built by the cursed Minbari, and used by the force that called itself the
'Rangers'.  The Shadow vessels thought nothing of this, either; it would
certainly be easy to destroy...

	And then, they found themselves surprised...for the Cha'hal'zhamon had
been preparing for this eventuality for some time now, and as such, refused
to let any more of their Homes be destroyed for no good reason.  With
hardly a whisper,  well over a hundred Cha'hal'zhamon light cruisers moved
from their places of concealment, and in one, long, bold rush, attacked
their Foe.  This was a greater concentration of firepower then the Shadow
vessels had expected, and as such, a number of fighters were lost before
the capital vessels could respond..

	But respond they did, and the death spread to both sides of the battle.

	And thus, time was limited; time in which the tiny, by comparison, Ranger
warship docked at the Cha'hal'zhamon base, and made ready to take on the
human for which all this effort was being expended...

					* * *                           

	In crossing the borders of belief, I have seen many things, and undertaken
many obligations, but this!!...it is clear that I will never be able to
repay the debt I owe these beings.  Those called the Cha'hal'zhamon have
taken fairly serious losses, but in their attack, they managed to destroy
one of the Shadow warships chasing me, and hold off the rest.  This allowed
the Ranger warship to dock, and shortly thereafter, a man appeared, dark of
uniform and of beard, face grim with purpose.  He identified himself as
William Westcastle, Sha'vei Val'na of the Anla'shok, and indicated that I
should come aboard. 

	I could scarcely believe my eyes when I did come aboard.  Besides
Westcastle, the vessel was nearly completely empty, save for a bare dozen
or so Minbari, who, to my astonishment, appeared to be...

	Asleep.

	What did this mean, I asked?

	The Cha'hal'zhamon will deal with me and me alone, Westcastle replied, as
he took the Captain's chair on the bridge.  As such, our allies imposed a
dampening field of sorts on my skeleton crew...once we have departed from
this place, they will recover.  There was never any danger...they were
warned this would occur, and a White Star is completely capable of
operating automatically under the command of one man...if we are not
attacked, that is.

	But that is not the case, I reminded him.  My former masters are
apparently eager to reclaim me.

	The Cha'hal'zhamon will cover our departure, Westcastle replied stoically.
 They now know how to deal with small groups of our Enemy's ships, and hide
from their fleets.  Your pursuers will be harried until we have left, and
then, they will vanish from their sight.  The Shadows themselves, and their
agents, will be displeased with this stand against them, but by then, we
will be long gone.

	An ideal escape, and that was nearly how it went.  We are now entering the
final stages of approach to Babylon 5, and I believe it will only take a
matter of a few more hours until I am in a position to consider myself free
from my former Master's influence.  I have escaped, nothing else can
conceivably go wrong now..

	Can it??

	Hold.  A rumble has just moved through the body of the White Star.  What
does this mea..

					* * *

	Chronicles Log, Event Review, June 21st, 2260.

	They came from behind, and surrounded us in a matter of seconds.
Fighters, transports, and, as far as I could see, at least two dozen of
their enormous heavy cruisers.  Vorlons.  How did they learn of our
mission, and how did they learn of our position, I asked myself, even as I
tried to open communications, to discover what it was they had come for.

	What they had come for, became clear immediately thereafter.  A flash of
light filled the bridge, and I and my crew instinctively threw arms in
front of our eyes, not that it helped.  A moment of fugue, and then all was
as it had been.

	But the Vorlons were gone...and over forty-five minutes had passed,
according to the chronometer.  It was then, and only then, that I realized
what must have happened, and rage filled me, a rage I could barely control,
for it was true.  Alkanion Verah, the man we had done so much to recover
from the Shadows, the man that Cha'hal'zhamon had died for, was gone, taken
by the Vorlons.

	Rage then became cold determination, as I ordered the crew to resume our
course to Babylon 5.  Aside from Kosh, there were no other Vorlons on the
station, but there was someone who quite likely had served as a leak to
Ulkesh.  This was a Vorlon I was coming to like less and less and trust not
at all as time went on, for if it was true, he had succeeded in turning one
of my greatest resources against me, a resource I had trusted since she
swore herself to my side and ceased to be the Avatar of Downbelow.

	But not anymore.

	This would, for a little while, mark a break between us, a break of trust
created by the manipulations of a race just about everyone saw as being
'good'.  Assumptions always get you in trouble, and this assumption just
about killed us all before it was all over...

						 * * *                                  

	Z'ha'dum..June 23rd, 2260.

	"It is as we feared..." Walther stoically reported, as against the far
wall, Justin scowled, and a good number of their associates stood around,
gazes fiery and angry.  "Both the Cha'hal'zhamon and the younger races are
being manipulated, in part, by those we humans call the Vorlons, and now,
the Vorlons have managed to capture our Observer, as well."

	"It is all too likely.." Amilia added, her eyes flashing dangerously close
to anger, "That the Vorlons will drain Alkanion Verah of all he knows about
us; this is intolerable, Justin!!  It gives the Enemy an unfair advantage
over us, and if they allowed to win, in part because of the information
they obtain..."

	"Then the Galaxy will suffocate under the weight of unchanging Order."
Justin added, puffing on his pipe.  "And we will have failed in our mission."

	"Precisely!"

	"Well; it wasn't your fault, Walther, Amilia..that this happened, I will
not blame you for losing him...this time.  But our associates grow more and
more enraged, and I believe it only a matter of time before the next
movement will occur."  Justin sighed.  "Until the next phase, it would
appear that the Circle will have a bit of breathing space to regroup and
ready ourselves...for when the time comes when both sides collide in direct
engagements, and this will happen, we must be fully rested and ready to act.."

	"Almost.  There is a small matter I must take of, Justin, before that
happens.  The matter of a colony out on the edge of Earth Alliance space, a
colony I once had the unlikely pleasure of serving at.  It would serve as
an ideal base for our associates, but first, we must, persay, convince the
colonists that this would be in their best interests.  There are enough
rogue groups from the Younger Worlds moving in fear that it should
be...easy to incite an attack on this colony...an attack that our
associates can..save them from."

	Justin snorted.  "If you weren't so busy plotting to further our
associates' interests, Gideon, I might almost be tempted to guess you were
trying to take over my job!"

	"Of course not, sir.  Your tasks are suited to you, we are the movers...in
the darkness, where no one can see...and there still remains some work to
be done before our associates' open strikes begin."

	"Do you concur, Amilia?" Justin inquired.

	Walther's partner nodded.  "I do, Justin...shall we proceed?"

	"Yes; but with only ONE cruiser, mind you; that should be more then enough
to fulfill your plans."
		
					* * *

	Later...

	"You enjoy this, don't you??"  Amilia whispered, as they lay together.

	"Yes.  The manipulation and fear we incite among the Younger Races is more
enjoyable then I could have possibly conceived when I began this.
Admittedly, my failures with reference to that DAMNED Westcastle are
irking, but the rest..."

	"...more then makes up for it, I hope.  Between us, we have been
responsible for bringing into line OR destroying over a dozen colonies, as
well as inciting wars between at least that many species!!  It is more then
enjoyable,  Walther...it is our way of life, what we have become."  Amilia
smiled beside him, and then laughed.  "But we are not finished yet, dear
one!!..the darkness's height is still to come...I can hear the screaming,
already."

	"Deliciously morbid, Amilia."

	"I told you, don't you remember??  We will make black magic together, and
the universe will never forget our legacy!!"

	There were no arguments after that, but the Watchers became more then
amused at their actions.  At the base of it all, while they were the most
useful race to come along in thousands of years, humans were, still, after
all, animals, in the final analysis...

	And if they ended up becoming extinct as a result of their war and
bloodlusts, then someone else sufficiently entertaining would replace them.

	In due course.

					* * *

	Babylon 5...the office of the Sha'vei...June 24th, 2260.

	Brianna stood at attention before her commander's desk, and realized that
what had been put off for so long was now unavoidable.  William was far
past angry at what she had done...furious was now more like it.  Behind and
beyond, many of the Council waited and watched, their eyes icy.

	It was the end.

	"The time has come.." William ground out, "To determine where your
loyalties lie, Brianna.  Over a year ago, you swore, by my side, to serve
me always, and THEN, shortly after that, you swore to serve the Rangers in
all things, to live and die for the One, and serve as we ALL do, to fight
the Darkness in all things and all ways.

	But now, I find that is no longer the case; I now find that you are more
interested in fulfilling the wishes of the Vorlons then you are of the
Anla'shok, and this most recent example is only further tinder to build
your pyre.  A great many are angry at you, but I thought that I would allow
you to provide even a SMALL explanation of why you did this, before
deciding the punishment you deserve for the divided loyalty you hold."

	The end, indeed.  She fought to stop the tears from coming, and mostly
failed.  "Sha'vei..William...all you say is true, all you describe is the
truth, and this has been coming for a LONG time now, I'm afraid.  I've
tried to put it off, to make believe I could still work with the Rangers,
but after I returned from the Vorlon homeworld, Ulkesh's hold over me has
become near unbreakable.  Whatever he wants from me, I can now no longer
stop him from taking it...and that includes the knowledge of the Shadow
Observer.  It was a mistake for you to utter that knowledge in my presence,
for as soon as Ulkesh found out about it, he acted...and the sacrifice your
allies made was all in vain.

	You called it a betrayal...and it was; you describe a divided
loyalty...and you're right.  I cannot...no, I MUST not argue with your
viewpoint, for it is the right one.  And as such..."  With one trembling
hand, she reached up to the Ranger broach over her breast, and detached it.
 "I must, with regret, resign from my position at your side, William
Geoffrey Westcastle.  I do not want to, but the pull of the Vorlons is TOO
strong.  

	Until this situation changes, I can only serve them...I do my duties as
Anla'shok no honour, and as such, I turn over to you my broach, as signal
of my acceptance that you are RIGHT."  She wiped a tear from a cheek, and
tried not to meet William's eyes, now full of sorrow, not anger.  "Hold it
for me, and if I return to you in the future, you, with the Entil'zha, must
make the decision on whether I can re-earn it.  In Valen's Name, I ask this
of you."

	There was a pause, and then William nodded.  "I regret this..but in
Valen's Name, I understand, and accept this task.  When this is all over, I
pray that Ulkesh will find it in his heart to release you of your
obligations, and let you return to us.  When that time comes, I will be
waiting, broach in hand, to return to you your honour."

	Did Ulkesh even HAVE a heart?...she wasn't sure, but she nodded anyway.
"Thank you."  She half turned.  "Farewell...to all of you.  It is has
been..an honour ..to serve with you all."

	And then, she turned, and walked away.  A walk that only barely restrained
itself from becoming a run.

					* * *           
   
	I am the Follower, and I speak on what I have seen.

	This was the First Sorrow I beheld; Brianna running away, tears streaking
her cheeks, because she could no longer withstand the pull of her master.
The Three so built by fate, while not yet broken, was now sorely strained,
and it would take a long time for the trust they had previously enjoyed to
return.

	In between, battles would flare, and worlds would die.

	And Everything would change.

******************************************************************************

Next...as William begins to train with the crews of the rapidly multiplying
White Stars, and the others make ready to leave for Minbar, a certain
Walther Gideon and his dark lover descend on the world called Nighthawk.
It is July 2260, and the chaos of the Shadows comes stalking
behind..."Desperate Measures" a three phase part, coming soon...


From: dgolding@connect.ab.ca
Subject: Rimstalker, Dark Circle, Part 11a
Date: Mon, 25 May 1998 20:43:34

	
			  RIMSTALKER: DARK CIRCLE
				 PART 11
			    "DESPERATE MEASURES"
			      PHASE I OF III

	**For almost three years, both sides had made preparations that would lead
up to this point.  The Vorlons had succeeded, behind the scenes, in
manipulating many of the younger races into believing that the Shadows were
the greatest evil the galaxy had ever faced; if they had their way, then
this time, Ultimate Order would result; im their eyes, the final defeat of
the Shadows could now be considered a certainty.  

	The Shadows, of course, had, at the same time, retrieved many if not most
of the seeded ships they had scattered around the galaxy at the end of the
previous war (ref: Book of G'Quan, II, 7b) and, through the actions of
their human agents, had set off dozens of brushfire wars across a hundred
sectors...the personifaction of their belief in Chaos creating stronger
survivors.  

	Now, the conflict that would later be called the Shadow War intensified to
a new level. This intensification may, in part, have been caused by Captain
Sheridan, along with the now infamous Psi Cop Alfred Bester, choosing to
intercept a Rimwards-bound special cargo bound for the Shadow homeworld of
Z'ha'dum near the end of July 2260.  A short time afterwards, in any case,
the Shadows came out of their hidden places, and, for the very first time,
arrayed whole squadrons of their Fleet against the Younger worlds..."**

	- From "Holding the Line: a History of the Army of Light"

				* * *   

	Earth Alliance Mining Colony Nighthawk, July 3rd, 2260.

	Report of Colony Chief Administrator Brandon DeMeulaneure..

	The last two months, we believed we had seen Hell, lived through Hell, and
beyond.  The shattering of ties with Earthgov due to the civil war was bad
enough, as the market for our ores rapidly shrank towards zero; income
entering into the colony became marginal, at best.  The declaration of
martial law in the Inner worlds cut us off...no one cared enough to even
send warships our way, to enforce the President's declaration.

	Time passed; we hoped we would be able to survive on our own, but after
Proxima III, Orion VII and Babylon 5 seceded from the Alliance, the past
month has shown us just how wrong that assumption was, as the food
shipments we had come to depend upon ceased to arrive.  Not only are our
hydroponics not up to feeding the entire colony population, but we are also
starting to feel the lack of protein in our diets.  Nighthawk's surface
cannot support food animals, and even with the extensive agricultural work
planned for the future, will not for at least another century.

	And if all that were not enough, there are the raids, as the continually
deteriorating galactic situation sends ships our way both domestic and
foreign. The Loki station, of course, suffered an attack from a large rebel
force of Earthforce warships some time ago, but now..now we are REALLY in
trouble.  A group of raiders, mixed harriers from the League of Non-Aligned
Worlds, has arrived in orbit, and while their offensive weapons are not
strong, they were more then sufficient to destroy our orbiting platforms,
and take control of the Earthforce orbital station.

	Now, they demand of us reparations for the release of their prisoners,
reparations we cannot possibly pay, if we hope to survive ourselves.
Nighthawk is on a downward spiral to destruction, and if Homeworld will not
save us, who will??

				  * * *

	With calculated menace, unseen, as always, a single Shadow warship phased
into being beyond the orbit of Falcon moon, and silently moved inwards.
Technology so advanced as to almost be magic silently, malevolently passed
across the motley collection of raider ships in orbit, and decisions were
made.

	Inside the warship, Walther detached himself from communion with the
warship, and laughed.  "Unbelievable, Amilia!!...I could not have planned
it better, myself.  Nighthawk stands beseiged, cut off from Earth, and at
the mercy of this Raider party."

	"They will believe.." Amilia noted, her eyes showing her harsh amusement
at the situation, as well, "That we will have saved them from themselves,
and, to a certain extent, they are right..but in the bigger picture, they
will have lost all deciding power, once we act."

	"Of course; our associates require bases besides Z'ha'dum, in order that
they may be ready for when the Vorlons finally respond, as they always
have.  It will be necessary to erect somewhat of a...barrier between here
and Z'ha'dum, and if Nighthawk must face the might of the Vorlon fleet.."

	"...then so be it."  Amilia ruthlessly concluded.  "Z'ha'dum is sacred
ground, and must be protected."

	"Then let us begin."  Walther turned his mind towards the waiting
telepathic contact of the warship's 'pilot', and with his companions
looking on, gave the order.

				* * *
 
	No one of the raider vessels in orbit around Nighthawk that dreadful day
stood a micron of a chance, as with a single, long, mind-spearing scream,
the Shadow warship spat out a cloud of fighters, and then attacked, itself.
 The citizens of the colony below could only look on in shock and amazement
as those threatening them dissolved in balls of shattered flame and death,
seemingly destroyed by the Night itself.  Shortly thereafter, a Shadow
landing craft detached from the warship, and descended towards the colony
below.  

	Below, a short time later, Brandon DeMeulaneure waited, face grim, as the
landing craft, a dark dappled sphere against the morning sky, sank
downwards at frightening velocity.  

	The technology represented in that sphere both shocked and frightened him;
something was stalking the worlds of Earth, and now they were indebted to
that force.  However, not one of the Earthforce prisoners in orbit had
survived; the station above was now, apparently, an empty shell.  What that
meant, he was unwilling to inquire on...for now, that was.

	This force, however, appeared to be ruthless, and QUITE alien in aspect.
With barely a sound, the sphere touched ground, and then, with a liquid
'pop', the side shimmered, and then morphed open.  Shortly after that, two
figures appeared in the opening, and stepped onto the ground, and a mutter
of amazement passed through the three assistants waiting behind him.  These
two were HUMAN!.. a man and a woman, both guarded, but with smiles
of...purpose; what did this mean?  The opening immediately closed behind
them...the masters of that ship were not, apparently, interested in
revealing their secrets in the slightest..

	"Good morning, Mr. DeMeulaneure.." the tall, darkly dressed man said, his
smile pleasant..but sinister at the same time.  "You may call me Mr.
Gideon, and this is Ms. Croyt.  The force we represent, if you have not
already noticed, has just saved your world from certain domination by other
parties.  Please note, sir, before you speak, that my associates waiting
above are not interested in conquering you; if we were, we would have
helped the raiders, instead."

	"..if you will forgive me for asking then, Mr..Gideon, what was the point
of your rescue, then??"

	"Let us sit in the chairs you have provided, and talk on that."  After
they had done so, Mr. Gideon steepled his fingers, and began.  "A war is
coming, a war that has, for all intents and purposes, already begun, with
the brushfire raids and minor engagements of the last three months being
only the extension of what was begun in the Narn-Centauri conflict, last
year.  Your world, sir, is cut off and vulnerable, and now that Earth has
turned in on itself, there is no one to help you, save for..my associates.
They propose the following...

	..we will, for a small favour, provide protection for your world.  Vessels
intent on attacking you will be intercepted and destroyed; while any
cargoes intended on helping your population will be let through...in fact,
the captains of such hypothetical ships may not even realize we are here."

	"Precisely; your word 'hypothetical' seems to be the truth of things, Mr.
Gideon!"

	"Indeed."  The smile intensified. "Is there anything else you 'want', Mr.
DeMeulaneure?...or is protection from above sufficient?"

	"Damnit, no!..if we do not get more food, my colonists will starve, Mr.
Gideon!!  Our supplies diminish, and if this does not change, soon you will
be protecting a world full of the dead!"

	"We will do what we can to help, both in technology and shipments, but
there are no promises.  NOW, we must come to the matter of what we require
of you...a simple matter.  If we are to protect you, we will need, persay,
to construct a base for my associates' vessels, and given that your colony
covers barely a few square kilometers of this world, we can set up our base
thousands of kilometers from here; once again, you will never see us,
unless we want you to."

	"That's...it??  It seems to be...an uneven bargain."

	"I assure you, it is not."  Mr. Gideon inclined one eyebrow.  "Do we have
an agreement, or not??  We can, if you wish, depart, and leave you
vulnerable, once again."

	"Have patience...please; we need to decide."  DeMeulaneure conferred
briefly with his fellow administrators, and the debate, while productive,
was very short.  These 'associates' of Gideon were VERY powerful, and if
all they wanted was a small piece of Nighthawk's other hemisphere in return
for protection from outside attack, it seemed an easy decision to
make...after all, if these aliens had wanted Nighthawk for themselves, they
could have quite easily levelled the colony down to its foundations.  They
had not, and therefore...

	The fear that any alternative could be worse only served to advance the
decision...DeMeulaneure had to keep up the appearance of at least having a
little bit of free will left to him!

	A short time later, DeMeulanaere rejoined his 'guests'.  "Very well, then,
Mr. Gideon..we accept your proposal."

	That it was a deal with the devil he was making, he only find out later
on.  A deal that would bring death in return, on a scale as to seem like
Armageddon...

				* * *

	The Third Context of the Follower, the Bringers of Doom...

	Nighthawk; the world that gave birth to two destinies, doomed itself in
that fateful decision; and in the second half of that fateful year, would
be far from the only outworld to do so.  Stations, outposts, colonies, and,
eventually, even Centauri Prime itself, would fall victim to the fear of
domination, to the will of a race that cared nothing for the worlds it
placed its nightmare starships on, to the fate of the Vorlon ruthlessness
of six months afterwards.  

	Millions would die at the climax, and if not for the efforts of William,
Jennifer and thousands of other ship captains, and the near sacrifice of
John Sheridan and Delenn, I do not believe I would be sitting here, writing
as I do.

	Rather, I believe the Vorlons and Shadows would have, for a brief period,
presided over a galaxy of dead and shattered worlds...and then, they would
have either started the cycle all over again...or, and finally, turned on
each other.

	Luckily for us all, this did not happen.

	And this is why...

				* * *

	Chronicles Log, Interlude, July 11th, 2260.

	Once again, my life has gone through a phase change.  Babylon 5, now so
familiar, stands behind me, while Tuzanor, that place that made us what we
are, is, for now, my home.  This can be said for so few of us; humans come
here, their eyes either full of wonder or distrust, and after the short
three or four months of intensive training we receive, depart once again,
most of them never to return.  

	Turval said, once, that it takes a great deal of courage to admit that the
place we live in is not always the place we are most familiar with.  I like
to think that I belong here, now, if only a little..but the City of Sorrows
still has its mysteries for me to discover.

	The Minbari, of course, have bent a thousand years of tradition in making
accomadations for the human residents of the ever-growing Ranger compound;
while we are still expected to sleep mostly as they do, a modicum of
comfort has been allowed for.  We are also expected to speak the Three
Tongues while in conversation, but that is not to say that most Minbari do
not understand Human Standard.  All that we are is changing, and has been
changed by our experiences, and there is still much to come, and much to do.

	My visits to the Valeria-on-High orbital continue apace, now as much as
three times a week, with the growing cadre of senior Anla'shok who will end
up commanding the Fleet under Vikotal and I; and very soon now, the
Religious and Worker Caste members in charge of constructing the Fleet are
expected to give leave for the first squadrons to depart on training
duties.  As such, a concession to operating structure has loosely emerged,
as determined between Vikotal, I, and the initial commanders.

	White Star One, the original, for now, remains under the command of John
Sheridan and the executive staff on Babylon 5.  White Star Two, my one-time
command, will be set aside in reserve for Sheridan and Delenn to use, in
the hopefully unlikely but measurable chance that One is destroyed in
action.  White Star's Three through Six have been chosen as temporary
command vessels, nominally captained by a Sha'vei, and thereafter, as the
Fleet grows, the operating structure will follow the Traditional Minbari
Three, one command ship, and two to follow, with expansions of the command
group, as required.  This is how we will train, this is how the Fleet unity
will be maintained.

	Theoretically.

	None of us have yet to face the true horror of an all-out space battle
against the Shadows, but the doom of their long arm stands ever ready to
fall.  If the Fall starts soon, we will not be ready, and souls would cry
out in the darkness and curse our names, if they knew them...but if we
hurry into battle, all the work will have been for nought.

	I pray the Shadows stay their hand, for at least a little while longer, so
I will not have to endure those thoughts.

	But as I wait for the final checkouts to conclude on my command, White
Star Four, the pessimist in me knows that they will not.

					* * *

	Babylon 5, July 14th, 2260..

	"Within the next two days..." Jennie told the assembled Council, "I, and a
few select others, will be leaving this place to make the trip to Tuzanor.
The time has finally arrived when Sha'vei Westcastle, in concert with
Sha'vei Vikotal, must draw on the resources of all the Rangers to crew the
myriad White Stars now on their way to completion.  The task is enormous,
but in less then four months, we will FINALLY stand ready for the Fight
that awaits us."

	"It is a given..." Shival dryly noted, "That you would follow the Other
side of your soul in this task, and, in your calling to stand as his right
hand, will no doubt serve on his White Star, as well.  The Entil'zha,
however, has, in his infinite wisdom, decided to spare me this fate;
instead, I face the perhaps more onerous task of continuing what William
and yourself have begun here, as the next Sha'vei of Babylon 5's Anla'shok
population.

	My concern, however, is this; how many of this Council go with the
Observer, to stalk the coming War, to ride amidst the White Star Fleet?"

	"Not as many as you might believe.." Tashann smoothly interjected himself.
 "The majority of those who sit here have become loyal, not only to the
principles of the Anla'shok, but to the hope represented in this place, as
well.  Those who have been loyal to Sha'vei Westcastle almost from the
beginning will depart with Val'na Clifford; myself, Dreann, and a few
select others.."

	"And I." A by-now familiar voice spoke up, as Julia strode into the
chamber.  The Rangers around the table, for the most part, displayed or,
alternately, tried to hide their amusement, while Jennifer sighed.

	"You do realize, my Acolyte, that we, for all intents and purposes, stand
ready to go into the heart of the Fire, do you not?"

	"I do; but where better can I learn to be what I am, but at your side?
Where can I learn more but at the heart of our discipline, in the City of
Sorrows?  And, most importantly, you and William stand ready to make
history beneath Sheridan and Delenn; when the time comes, I will be there,
to Observe that history being made."

	"Your arguments have merit; of course, I intended to take you, all along,
but you have argued for that purpose; so be it."  

	The amusement broke out into laughter, while Julia bowed, a sarcastic
light in her eyes.  "As you wish, Val'na; by your command, Val'na."

	"Watch that one carefully, Jennifer.." Shival murmured, as the Council
began to break up, the meeting over.  "A greater handful in human form, I
have yet to see."

	"Valen willing, I may survive the time until she reaches the age to begin
full training."

	Shival nodded.  "May we all; now, you must go, the Rimstalker awaits your
coming..."

				* * *
 
	Minbar low orbit, July 18th, 2260...

	All the bugs had been worked out, now; the faint background thrum of the
gravimetric drive almost below hearing.  William strode up the main
corridor of White Star Four, his pace steady, his barely hidden smile
threatening to break out entirely.  With level expression, Talion strode
behind him; the younger Ranger had followed him to Minbar after the debacle
of Alkanion Verah had officially concluded, and for now, had volunteered to
serve as Operations officer aboard his command, until Jennifer arrived, in
about a day's time.  There was much to do, and today...today was the day it
all started...

	The doors to the bridge slid aside with barely a sound...all the
improvements that had waitd for so long, the improvements that were, even
now, being built into the re-drydocked White Star Two, were made real in
this ship...the command that the *Two* had not been.

	Sevlieu, his Third, rose and turned, and then bowed as they entered the
bridge.  "Sha'vei...I welcome you, in Valen's Name, to the command that is
yours.  I trust your flight up from Tuzanor was uneventful?" 

	He nodded briskly, as behind, Talion moved to Operations, and began to
check himself against the new improvements and changes to the warship ops
board.  "There is a purpose to our movements this day, Sevlieu; the time
has come, for those few of us with space combat training to spread our
knowledge amongst those who did not travel such a path."

	Sevlieu took his seat.  "Indeed, Sha'vei, that is so.  Now that the first
twenty-seven operational White Stars stand complete, we must, by need,
train as much as possible, in all circumstances, and all fighting
disciplines.  Outside the simulators, there are, unfortunately, few of us
that have faced real conflict..."

	"The Shadows will not hesitate to engage us the first time we clash with
them, Sevlieu; I only hope they will give us the time we need...the time we
ALL need, to prepare."

	"We shall see."

	"William.." Talion interjected, his eyes radiating duty, "..Sir.  White
Star Three sends."

	He raised a finger.  "Accept."...and nodded when Vikotals' by now familiar
visage appeared in the image curtain.  "Vikotal!...it would seem we have a
fighting force to hone, here."

	"Quite; In accordance with our plans, the initial exercises for this
training period will deal with, first, precision jumping from hyperspace to
realspace and back, then, formation exercises in low orbit environments,
and in conclusion, preliminary weapons training in the orbital range.  Do
you concur with this assessment?"

	"I do; routine as planned, warnings only in crisis, instruction mode
Alpha.  White Star Four OUT."  Now, it was time for business.  "Signal the
Fleet, Mr. Quintara; forward on our mark, stand by forward Jump engines."

	"Fleet standing by, Sha'vei."

	"Jump!"

				 * * *

	July 19th, 2260..

	The Minbar primary gate facility was one of the oldest in the Younger
Worlds, and the most venerated, as a result.  It was from here that some of
the strikes against the Enemy a thousand years ago had been launched; in
this day and age, an arrival awaited, eagerly, by one man finally came to
pass, as with the familiar flash and twist, the gate came online, and spat
out a triad of shuttles.  From all over they had come, and had been for
well over a week now; that these craft were the last to arrive was of
little concern to most, and a great concern to a very few...

	"I do not see them, Jennifer..." Dreann insisted, as the Minbari finished
her conversation with the gate control facility.  "They could be anywhere
in the system; it is, after all, after the time chosen for them to begin
training."

	"Perhaps you are..."  At that point, naturally, the chime of nearby
jumpout sounded, and she smiled.  But of course...

	Around the shuttles, and behind, nine jump points formed, and out of each,
sprang three White Stars, most of which quickly passed them by.  She
smiled; it nearly brought a tear to her eye to see this sight; it was a
sight of hope, a sign that maybe, just maybe, the Shadows *could* be
defeated in their aims...

	"White Star Four to Val'na Clifford.." a familiar voice announced, and her
smile widened, as William appeared on the small panel screen inside the
shuttle, his bridge crew busy around him.  "Signal your presence, we stand
ready to rendezvous with you."

	"This is she...how long..." Behind her, Julia barely restrained a gasp, as
one of the White Stars that had been holding back flashed overhead, and
matched velocities; the shuttle bay opened up, invitation plain, and Dreann
was not slow to take the oppurtunity.  Soon thereafter, the bay had
pressurized, and as they disembarked, the entry door slid aside, and a
familiar, grinning, bearded figure in black appeared.

	"Did you miss me?"

	Some time later, Talion met up with Julia, and after initial pleasantries
were dealt with, the Ranger and the Acolyte Observer were heard to say the
following...

	"Miss him, did she?"

	"He just about went blue in the face, Talion; does that answer your
question?"

				  * * *

	Tuzanor...early morning...July 21st, 2260.

	The Minbari in the City of Sorrows had come to accept many things about
the humans among them, their unusual customs, their strangeness...but
*this* human, a rarity among them in his extreme darkness of skin, had
appeared on the road from the Ranger Compound that morning...and had, or so
it seemed, spent a great deal of time looking confused at his surroundings.
 Finally, one of the bolder acolytes from the Religious Caste decided to
approach, and determine what the problem was..

	"Greetings to you, human.  Forgive me if I intrude on your thoughts, but
you appear...confused.  Is there something I can do to help??"

	"Yes...no.  I don't know."

	"How did you come to this place?"

	"I don't..remember."

	The acolyte paused to gather her thoughts..this was *not* going well.
"Very well, then...perhaps, Valen willing, if you tell me your name, we can
summon someone who will help you; what *is* your name?"

	"Ah...Verah.  Alkanion Verah.."   The human frowned.  "I *think*."

					* * *
		
	In the dim recesses of hyperspace, forms moved, forms intent on their
purpose, intent on their destination.  More of them moved together then had
been seen by the Younger Races up to that point, but the time for subtlties
was now long past; the Circles at Z'ha'dum had decided the Time was Now to
begin.  And so, they moved, and, in due course, they would emerge, and lay
waste to all they encountered.

	The Shadow Fleet was on the march.  And nothing...absolutely NOTHING,
would ever be the same again...

					* * *

To be continued...

****************************************************************************
************     Next: While White Star fleet training continues, William must
deal with several problems, chief among them the continuing Cha'hal'zhamon
problem, the mysterious return of Alkanion Verah, and, *of course*, the
emerging agression of the Shadows.  Meanwhile, Julia encounters Brianna,
and finds the telepath changed by her now continous service to Ulkesh.
Coming soon...



From: dgolding@connect.ab.ca
Subject: Rimstalker, Dark Circle, Part 11b
Date: Wed, 27 May 1998 23:24:14

	
			   RIMSTALKER: DARK CIRCLE
				  PART 11
			    "DESPERATE MEASURES"
			      PHASE II OF III

	**'With fire descendant, they ran from the horror; the far darkness made
flesh, the terrible fire unleashed.  Those who Stood were not yet ready,
and yet, hope did remain, if diminishing; hope in the Lords who stood
behind us, hope in the help they could provide.  The time of the desperate
choice was drawing ever nearer, even if not seen.  In the face of the Fire,
the Three above and the Three below would act, and the Gate, she did
open...'**

	- Quote from the version of the Book of the Observer published after the
Great Burn

				* * *

	August 3rd, 2260...Brakiri space.

	With a howl, space twisted, and was flung aside, as three Brakiri cruisers
emerged into realspace.  They had come in response to a desperate signal
that had been detected only hours before; a signal that declared a horror
unleashed.  With grim expression, the commander of the squadron looked upon
the devastation in front of him; a group of cruisers from his navy, torn to
shreds by a force feared and known, but not believed in by many.

	That would change now; the League races, so long playing one side against
the other in hope of their own survival, were now, it seemed, under
sentence of random death.  Attacks like this one had occurred everywhere in
the last day, and the fear was there; no Brakiri ships, alone, could stand
against the force that had done this...what force could??

	Shortly thereafter, the Brakiri Captain, along with his two junior command
followers, gazed bitterly upon the images contained in a ejected camera
pod; a half dozen, enormous, black as night insectoid ships against the
emerald nebulae of the Brakiri domain, dealing out death.

	It was true, then; they had not wanted to believe, and now...the name that
had first been whispered in rumour would be shared in conversation across a
hundred sectors.  The Shadows were on the warpath, and who, save, perhaps,
the mysterious Vorlons, would be able to stand against them?

	"What are we to do?" one of the junior captains asked.

	"This image log must reach Babylon 5 intact; he who commands that place
has influence with the Vorlon ambassador, or so I have heard; in any case,
if help is not found, we will ALL be destroyed by the Shadows.

	We have no other hope!"

					* * * 
  
	Chronicles Log, August 5th, 2260.
	Purpose: retrospect on the week just past;

	They mock us, I am sure of it.

	Without any warning, and, of course, without apology, the Vorlons dropped
Alkanion Verah into Tuzanor valley, devoid of anything and everything that
made him useful to us.  Well over a year of his memories are missing,
including, naturally, the time he spent on the Shadow homeworld of
Z'ha'dum.  He remembers none of what happened, either on the Cha'hal'zhamon
base or on the White Star during the rescue.  It is infuriating, and,
naturally, when I dared to confront Ulkesh on the matter (against the
advice of nearly every Minbari I know) the Vorlon displayed his usual brick
wall; what he said was:

	'You are not ready to learn the truth about Z'ha'dum; you are not the One
who will; the One who will change all is not yet known'

	Very useful; but at least, on other fronts, although with great sacrifice,
the faction of the Vorlons that supported Ambassador Kosh engaged the
Shadow fleet in Brakiri space a short time ago; that fleet, as far as we
can tell, no longer exists.  But word reached us, a short time ago, through
covert channels, that the Ambassador paid for that choice with his life;
SOMETHING attacked him on Babylon 5, and killed him.  I, personally, think
it obvious who and what that something was.

	In any case, the urgency of our mission continues to increase; each week,
one or two White Stars are completed, and added to the Fleet, and while the
job of training continues, by par, to become ever more complicated, we are
making progress; and finding the edge of the envelope the White Stars
perform along is the chief of our concerns...

					 * * *                                  

	August 6th, 2260..

	Without visible drive exhaust, the target vehicles dropped towards the
surface of Minbar, accelerating at a steady ten gravities.  Already, the
kinetic energy fire of the upper atmosphere left a comet's trail of
superheated gas behind them, but subterfuge was not the point of this
exercise; precision was.

	Fifty kilometers above the planet, six points of realspace shimmered, and
then, with a crackle of displaced energy, tore.  For a few bare seconds,
the rarified atmosphere spiraled away to destruction, and then, the jump
energies faded, and thirty-six White Stars formed up on their two command
ships, the black of space above, the blue, green and white of Minbar below.

	"The point of this exercise is simple.." William announced dryly to the
listening fleet.  "We will, by nature, have to occasionally operate within
an atmospheric environment; when you approach them, the target carriers
will launch their drones for you to follow.  However, balance your need for
success against the knowledge that you can damage your warships with
excessive speed in this environment; your White Star protects you; do not
abuse that privelege."

	A chorus of acknowledgements returned, and then the triad units broke
away, and began the chase.  William turned in his seat, to observe Jennie
staring off into space, a pensive look on her face. "Well?"

	"This is taking too long, Will; we shuffle ahead, step by step, while the
Shadows mock us from the distance.  Millions have already died in this
conflict, whether it be on Narn, in Brakiri space, or within our own
ranks..it tears at me, to know the White Star Fleet, as it is, exists...and
we can't do anything to help them!!"

	"It tears at us all of us, Jennifer; Vikotal and I most of all.  I have to
consider, at least once or twice a day, the price we will pay if we attack
the Shadows too soon, and in the wrong place.  We still don't know enough
about their tactics..and as long as the Younger Worlds stand divided in
fear of Shadow retribution..."

	"Then who will dare to unite us, William??" Jennie bitterly replied, as
ahead of them, the sparks of dying drones marked the Fleet hard at
practice.  "Who has the will, and the authority, to not only guide the
White Star Fleet in battle, if not us, and also bring together EVERY race
we can find to help??"

	He smiled.  "For now, I'm not sure; but I have my suspicions..."

				 * * *
	
	That night, in the dreamscape, the Other visited him once again.  Around
them, an image of withered fall; as always, the image portrayed in the
Dreamscape was entirely based on the Other's mood relative to the situation
the Cha'hal'zhamon happened to find themselves in at the time.

	"Have they done what was suggested?"

	"Yes, Rimstalker; they did so, because there was no longer any choice left
to them.  Of all our places of Power, only three now remain, and these have
been reconfigured to a state of War...you would not even recognize them in
comparison to those you have seen. More then half of Those that Remain have
now consigned themselves to warrior duties; but we are far from where we
were, in coming to this place."

	"I must know of your placement, so I may report to my Entil'zha."

	"It shall be as you wish."  The Other gestured sharply, and William had
the dizzying vision of hyperspace SOMEHOW overlaid onto realspace; just as
simply, three brilliant diamonds sprang into being against the darkness,
all within twenty light years of Minbar, and as far down the incline as it
was possible to go. "If the Shadows and their allies draw near enough to
the world of the Minbari to encounter us once more, it will be because all
you plan will have failed.  If that should occur, we will rise, and fight
the final fight; we will slow them down, but do not, for a minute, believe
that we will stop them.  We are an old race, but experience has now proven
which of us is the greater in waging war."

	"I understand."

	The Other's gaze hardened.  "Understand THIS, human; if such a time comes,
it will be after you, yourself, have died.  We make this bargain in good
faith, as with all we have made, but we expect you to play your part in the
war against the Foe."

	"It shall be as you say."

	"Good."  The Other paused for a moment.  "Before I go, Those that Remain
have a message for your companion, the Observer.  A while ago, we discussed
the mystery of our origin, and since then, our Elders have searched the
archives diligently.  They have found something...and as such, the Elders,
after translating it, as best as possible, into your primitive tongue,
declared that your Observer should know what was found."

	"Excellent; she will be glad to hear your words."

	The Other narrowed his eyes.  "Do not be so quick to judge her response."

				 * * *

	Deep in Minbar's night, a single candle burned in a all too important
room.  Nearby, William once more slept a sleep of peace, unburdened by any
dream messages from his Cha'hal'zhamon contact, but after he and the Other
had parted ways in the Dreamscape, Will had woken her up to give her a
message from them.

	Since then, sleep had been impossible.  With a sigh, Jennie read it again,
as if reading would make it make sense.  Everything about these
Cha'hal'zhamon, which William had only opened up to her about just just
recently, was a mass of riddles.

				 <  *  >
	'In fear created, we cross; cross to a place we know not;
	 But a place to shelter us.

	 The Masters quail and gnash, but are prevented, by Order,
	 Hated Order, from passing.

	 The Gate Denied them, the Gate denied them.
	 The Hidden Gate, our saviour, denied them.

	 Above, and below, and beyond, the Three; fear the Three..
	 That gave us Life.'
				 <  *  >

	She shook her head, and rose, wrapping a cloak around her.   "Damn First
Ones.." she whispered to herself, as she went to get some fresh air.
"You'd think they were trying to give us a headache on purpose, with all
these prophecies and hidden meanings..."

					 * * *
	
	August 8th, 2260...

	This had been a bad idea from the start; but silly her, the silly acolyte
Observer, she had said 'why sure!'  And so, Jennifer had asked a Minbari,
apparently one of her closest friends in the Rangers, to set up a series of
'defensive practices' with some Minbari her own age; after all, there was
more to her tasks then Observing...eventually she would be a Ranger,
wouldn't she??  And that involved TRAINING.

	And so, this Minbari, Dreann, had introduced her to a youth of her race, a
younger cousin named Vahdal, who had, by means TERRIBLY honorable, then
proceeded to beat the pants off her with the staff.  She winced, and
touched her side, where her ribs had been bruised by an errant strike, a
strike that Vahdal had apologized about, but it had happened, regardless.  

	At this rate, she would be old and gray before she equalled her Mistress's
standing in hand to hand fighting.

	"Not an enjoyable morning for you..." a familiar voice said, and a
startled Julia looked up, to see a figure standing before her, wrapped in
cloak, despite the day's heat.  "But at least you have started; start
something, and it becomes very easy to follow that something to the finish."

	"Brianna??"

	The figure put off its hood, revealing Brianna's familiar rush of long red
hair...but the telepath, herself, seemed...bruised, somehow, and there were
deep shadows under her eyes.  "In the flesh."
	
	"You look..."

	"Abused?"

	"Ulkesh did this to you?"

	"Ulkesh is...not an even tempered master, and as of late, I
have...suffered from his darker moods.  He has not been very happy since
the Shadows attacked the League worlds, and he was even LESS happy, if that
is possible, when they retaliated by killing Kosh."

	"You KNOW about that?"

	"The event reverbarated amongst the Many like an earthquake, Julia; I
could hardly hope to miss it.  They are unsettled...unhappy...and
ultimately, I believe, they will be angry enough to turn the present fire
of war into an inferno.  It's been a very long time since one of them died,
and they don't like it; they don't like to remember that they're not
immortal."

	"An inferno, you say??"  Julia shivered, even in the heat.  "If we knew
even a little bit about what they're capable of..."

	"I'm not sure you should wonder."  Brianna paused, and then smiled.  "But
I didn't come here to frighten you, Julia; there will be enough fears to
deal with through the actions of the Shadows as it is, before this is all
over; I came, so you would know I'm okay...I may not LOOK okay, and
sometimes, I think working for Ulkesh is its own private hell, but it is
what I am, just as you're what you are."

	"You didn't...visit William, did you?"

	"That wouldn't be a good idea right now, Julia..he has enough to worry
about as it is with training the White Star Fleet crews; additionally, our
parting was less then happy.  In fact, I'd prefer it if you wouldn't tell
them I visited you today...at least for now.  They need no more worries; we
however, we share at least a little bond of trust, don't we?"

	"For now, yes."

	Brianna sighed, and nodded.  "I understand; fare you well, Julia, until
next we meet."

	After Brianna had cloaked herself and departed, Julia sat on the bench  
For a long time, thinking.  And, finally, she drew a memory pad out of her
tunic pocket, and began to write.

	For some time now, she had been doing this; just about since William had
rescued her, in fact, and the pad given her by Jennifer recently had only
made that easier.  What this all meant, in the final analysis, would come
out in the writing...

				 * * *

	That was where it all started to change for me, to less become an
adventure I was on, and more, what my life would become, in due course.  In
the years that followed, I would first be Anla'shok, then Val'na, then
Sha'vei, and, finally, what I am now.  I have come a long road to reach
this point, and the fiery years of the Great War played an enormous part in
making of me what I became.

	But come, listeners...the story isn't over yet.

	Not by a long shot.

				* * *

	To be continued...

*****************************************************************************

Next: Between the future and the past, it is all in the details, as "Desperate
Measures" concludes...


From: dgolding@connect.ab.ca
Subject: Rimstalker, Dark Circle, Part 11c
Date: Sun, 31 May 1998 23:43:20

			     RIMSTALKER: DARK CIRCLE
				   PART 11
			     "DESPERATE MEASURES"
			       PHASE III OF III

	** "All around us, the shades of the Darkness reached out, the words of
G'Quon made real, made flesh for us.  We heard of the whispers, the fearful
worlds bowing their necks to invisible Masters, and knew that time was
running out for us.  The Fleet of Narn, what there was that remained of it,
was fully repaired, and those ships of the humans that had come to our
place of hiding were, how is it said, similarly endowed.  But should the
Shadows, in their random attacks and searches, come close enough to our
hiding place to discover its presence, all the work we had done would be as
for nothing. And since the esteemed Captain Tikopai decided to patrol the
sector watching for their presence, that this would happen eventually was a
given.

	The outcome of the encounter, however, was far from what we had initially
expected.." **

	- Remarks attributed to the Narn G'kael during his command of the Narhlak
Base, mid August 2260, Earth Reckoning

				* * *

	August 9th, 2260; Narhlak Sector...

	G-7810 was a fairly nondescript yellow star about twenty light years from
Narhlak.  It possessed only five worlds, two small greenish gas giants, and
three rocky, but uninhabitable worlds.  The most livable of the three, and
this no more then a Mars-type environment, had, long ago, been named
Dagashi by the Centauri Republic, when that empire was at the height of its
power.  Now however, Dagashi played no important role in the events of the
galaxy.

	Or so, everyone lead themself to believe; but for the time being, Dagashi
played host to a group of VERY important somebodies, and as such, demons
were about to come calling.

	Six hundred thousand kilometers above Dagashi's north pole, realspace and
hyperspace came together in five ominous patches, and with a ripple born in
the pool of quantum ruthlessness, parted again.  Where before there had
been only empty space, five enormous Shadow war cruisers hung in space,
their mind-numbing screams a penetrating horror.  Their masters had sent
them from Z'ha'dum only a short time before to replace those ships lost in
the conflict with Order, short days before.  Their job, as always, was to
spread chaos and horror among the younger worlds, and this place, they had
not as yet visited.  

	After a brief pause, it was determined that the oppurtunities in this
system were enormous.  A tiny cluster of primitive starships hung in orbit
about the planet below; after examination, it was determined these ships
belonged to the races called *Humans*   Humans, while proving useful to
their masters, were divided amongst many camps...useful...manipulated...and
rebels.

	The Shadow vessels decided, rightly, that *these* were rebels.

	As such, they could be destroyed with ease, and the Manipulated would
thank them.

	In due course.

	Several minutes passed, and the Shadow vessels observed the approach of a
patrol group of human fighters.  Decisions were made, the Time was now..

	The cruisers acted.

				  * * *

	Sirens wailed on the NIOBE's bridge, and Bethany gazed upon the
projection, her face grim.  They had been about to depart for the next
patrol point when the worst possible thing that could have happened, did.
G'kael had warned her, through the voice of his Ranger contact, that the
Shadows had, in the last weeks, sporadically attacked targets throughout
local space; and now, it seemed, it was their turn to be terrorized.

	And, quite possibly, destroyed outright.

	Behind her, Commander Alwhin looked up from his display, his face close to
ashen; he had taken to heart the warning that G'kael had given them about
the Shadow vessel's sheer power, it seemed.  "Captain."

	"Yes, Commander."

	"I'll be honest, ma'am...the patrol who ran into those...Shadow vessels,
they were destroyed in seconds...and now we know they're there, we can
follow the disturbance in space those...things generate.  They're about
twenty minutes away from us, at their present speed...and even if we run,
that sheer, deadly speed.." Alwhin shook his head in disbelief.  "I wish we
could have convinced G'kael to send some of his Narn warships with us; I
wish Iain and his command were here with us, and not off on their own
patrol pattern..."

	"If wishes were truths, Commander.." Bethany replied with as much
resolution as she could manage, "Then all you have just mentioned would be
happening; but that is not the case.  However, it is in our best interest
to extend this chase as long as is possible; while we run, we live.  If we
stand here, we will die all the faster.  You saw the images G'kael showed
us; those ships could cut us to pieces *instantly*."

	"I understand, ma'am.."  Alwhin turned to Lieutenant Telluride, who
immediately began to set about the task of ordering the task group fighter
squadrons to what would, if no one came to help them, or if they could not
escape, be their final duty.  Then, the order to jump hung on Bethany's lips..

	..when something completely, extraordinarily unexpected happened..

				* * *

	The small Vorlon squadron moved with purpose through hyperspace, their
goal clear.  The Elder had, of course, requested their aid some time
before, and they had done what was asked, but the Elder had paid for his
request with the destruction of most, if not all of his existence.  The
Many had both been shocked and dismayed by that action, but the Rules of
Engagement in that action had been strained to the limit, and the price had
been paid.

	Those who Commanded the squadron had been equally dismayed, and as such,
had been slow to rejoin the Fleet.  Their decision had, in fact, almost
been made when they discovered the presence of Chaos in their vicinity.

	Lesser decisions were made, with greater impunity then was normal.  They
would, this time, not act for the Elder, but, instead, in his memory.  And
then, to their surprise, they found that Those of Chaos stalked a small
group of *Human* ships.  A brief discussion ensued; were *these* humans,
perhaps, standing against their fellows, those who had been corrupted by
Chaos??

	If so, they deserved to be saved.

	Consensus was arrived at.

	The Vorlons acted.

				* * *

	Behind them, space flared with the colours of death and destruction, as
the NIOBE and her two escorts rushed into the jump point they had just
generated.  Bethany kept her gaze level and steady, and around her, her
bridge staff performed their duties still...but the look in their eyes, the
things she felt herself, made what had happened all the more important.
The command to jump she had been about to give stalled and faded, as in
front and around them, three jump points had
opened...enormous...powerful...vibrant...and out of them had come the Vorlons.

	The Shadow vessels had paused, it seemed, in confusion, not expecting the
arrival of such equally matched opponents.  The Vorlons had not waited on
that delay, but had immediately attacked.  While Vorlon ships had died, the
surprise, once again, weighed the outcome in their favour. 

	Before they had gone, however, the Vorlons had passed on, in a
mind-numbing blast of sound that everyone on her ships had heard, one word,
and one word, only...

	**SERVE**

	 Bethany had heard, through G'kael, what the Vorlons had done in Brakiri
space, and now, she owed the Vorlons, as well.  How, and in what way, could
they be repaid for this favour?

	As the NIOBE departed from spacetime, she tried, and failed, to find an
answer to that question.

				* * *

	The Many were displeased at what the squadron had done in Kosh's memory,
but the action itself could not, of course, be taken back.  A Desperate
Measure had been enacted, a measure of conflict that the Vorlons, for only
the second time, had entered into.  The time would come, *perhaps*, when
all inhibitions were let go.  But that time was not yet, and all the Units
were warned, and the message was past through all the Many.

	Their Order would only engage Chaos again if something DRASTIC changed in
the power balance.

	And that, of course, was completely dependent on the Younger Races.  Would
someone step forward to hurt Chaos, without the Vorlons helping?

	The answer to THAT question was, as yet, unknown.

				* * *

	Z'ha'dum...the Early hours of Aug 10th, 2260..

	"So..." Morden mused, as, nearby, Justin reclined, smoked his pipe, and
scowled ominously.  "Once more, the Vorlons appear, engage ruthlessly, and
disappear from our sight."

	"They should be punished for their actions."

	"They have already been punished for their past actions, Justin; if the
past is anything to judge by, the group that did this has already been
chastised and demoted by their Many.  The Rules WILL be obeyed, there is
nobody who can change that."

	"Hmmph.  We shall see."

	"Patience.  Our associates will soon, once again, move at will among the
Younger Races, weeding out the Weak.  The process will continue, until
there comes the time when the Nexus will step forward, to unite the Races
against us."

	Justin's eyes narrowed.  "And do you have your suspicions, boy, as who it
might be?"

	Morden smiled.

				* * *

	I have been called the Guide, though I do not, now, know if I still
deserve that title.  I was once called the Avatar of Downbelow, and earned
that name through the use of force.  One found me who, through the gift of
his reborn soul, saved me from the fate that awaited, and then, through my
own belief in service to Those who made of me what I am now, I lost that
One, lost his trust in me.  And now, I see the truth, the truth that
EVERYONE will see in due course.

	In all the times we have known, the Vorlons have not revealed their true
hand; and in all the worlds, there is not a Master so callous as mine.  He
has shown me this sight, because he knows the Anla'shok no longer trust me
as I am, he has revealed the might of the Many to me, because he knows ONE
truth, a truth I believe; if I betrayed him again, that he would kill me,
in an instant.

	And so, I stand, surrounded by the light and song of Ulkesh's ship, and I
see beyond, to the ranks, the uncounted ranks of the Fleet that waits.

	And I fear for what must be.

				 * * *

	Tuzanor...August 11, 2260.

	The dinner had been well prepared, ritual had emminently been followed,
the company had been welcome, and what the humans called 'small talk'
illuminating...but while he had come far to visit absent comrades, the
truths he searched for, the hopes he needed, now needed to be discussed.

	"I thank you for inviting me..." Shival commented, as together with
William and Jennifer, he watched the sun set beyond the western mountains
from their favoured ledge and place of Power.  "The tasks that await on
Babylon 5 are varied and beyond number, but it takes only a moment like
this to appreciate that there is still beauty in the universe, that Valen
brought us to this point, in this Age, because there is still hope, still
time to appreciate the beauty that is.

	But I digress.  William, I have heard, through channels both intricate and
simple, that you and Vikotal progress well with the task the Entil'zha has
given you; that the White Star Fleet will, in due course, be ready to take
the battle to the Great Enemy.  Do these rumours hold even the slightest
measure of truth in them??"

	William smiled, and replied, "What you are about to see, Shival, will bear
full impact on what you have heard.  The White Star Fleet has been
practicing for some time now, and while we have not, as yet, reached our
final state, and will not for some time yet, we progress; Observe."

	Shival turned his gaze to the swiftly darkening sky above, and smiled, as
in a multitude of places above the horizon, flares of light appeared, and
jump points appeared.  With practiced response, he raised a magnifing
instrument to his eyes, and focussed on the nearest, to see a small group
of White Stars emerge.  "There are over fifty of them now, and the number
will continue to grow, as long as the Enemy threatens us."

	"And in the longer term??"

	"There may come a time..."  Jennifer commented, as above, the points faded
from sight, "When we will be needed for other tasks, for keeping the Peace
instead of waging War; but that time is not yet, Shival.  The White Stars
stand as a beacon of hope, a sign that all is not lost to the Darkness.
And while we believe enough to train crews to use them, and while the
Worker Caste believes enough to build them, we will continue, and if we
prevail, then, perhaps, what I have said will come to pass."

	Shival chuckled.  "Indeed it may!!  Forgive me my doubts, William, but in
Valen's Name, I cannot think of a better human among the Anla'shok then you
for the job that stands ahead.  Eventually, the time will come when the
training will be finished; when that happens, you will, once again, stand
ready, as your title suggests, to Stalk the foe.  But there are other
things you may be interested to know, things that I have observed occurring
on Babylon 5.."

	"Oh?"  Jennifer declared...no great surprise there, the Observer in her
had immediatly come to the fore.  "Say on, please!!"

	"Something is happening there, friends..something different;
something...momentous.  While you have played your part in that Place's
history, your place is now elsewhere, leaving me to see what now comes.
Captain Sheridan and Delenn have begun something, first with the White
Star, and now, with the sheer presence of their belief in doing the *right*
thing.  Sheridan achieved the goal of pressing the Vorlons into engaging
the Enemy, and they have both succeeded in making of Babylon 5 what it is;
a center for the Anla'shok to use with impunity...and, I believe, the heart
of what will come..

	..an Army of Light, to stand against the foe."

	"Momentous, indeed." William whispered, his gaze considering, "But not
unexpected.  The time may come, all too soon, when Sheridan, Delenn and I
will meet once again.  If it is on the field of battle, I will not be
surprised; if it is under the banner of Victory, I will be pleased.  Either
way, we are, all of us, in the right place, doing the right thing, at the
right time."

	Shival briefly observed the light of unpleasant memory in Jennifer's eyes
at these words, but decided to let the moment pass.  They were good words,
and the future would show whether they were right, or not...

				* * *

	Mid August, 2260...three hours after the departure of Entil'zha Sinclair
to Babylon 5...nightfall in the Valley of Sorrows.

	Heart heavy, Julia stood on the tip of the mountain peak, and gazed down
upon the tangled rubble fall below.  Over a year before, her Mistress,
along with Brianna Tolmanes and the Minbari Dreann, had nearly been killed
by the attentions of a certain servant of the Shadows called a *Z'nip'c*.
It had only been through the combined effort of William's cadre that the
Servant had been defeated..and now, she had asked for permission to come to
this place, a permission that Jennifer had given, her eyes asking the
question *why*.

	Partly, it was to see a place that had guided Jennifer to be what she was
now.  

	Mostly, however, it was to be as alone as possible.

	The flyer that William had ordered to bring her up here, would be back in
half an hour.  It was, she hoped, enough time to clear her thoughts, to
make sense of what had just happened.  Something she had not understood,
but something she certainly had to go over in her mind...

	The man who had lead the Rangers for more then a year and a half, the man
who had once commanded Babylon 5, the man who had, when he had the time,
taken her under his wing in the short time she had been on Minbar, was
gone.   This man, who had, amongst others, shown her what it would mean to
be Anla'shok, had suddenly, abruptly, and without much in the way of
warning, left Tuzanor, and gone, it was said, to Babylon 5.

	*WHY*, in Valen's name, had he done such a thing??  When the Rangers
needed him the most, Sinclair had left them behind.  And, more importantly,
to her, Sinclair had acted as somewhat of a father figure to her, a father
she had missed for so long, a role her nearly always missing mother could
not fill in for.  William had brought her here, but Sinclair had helped, in
many respects, to show her not, as Jennifer did, what she was, but rather,
what she *could* be.

	She sat down on the rocks, and cast her gaze to the fading light along the
western horizon.  She just *didn't* understand...

	"A interesting place to visit, isn't it?"  She jumped, and turned, to see
a man stride out of the darkness, his gaze impassive.  "Your reasons for
coming here are yours alone, and I mean no intrusion.  But understand this
warning, Julia Tikopai, and understand it well; your Mistress goes into the
Fire that awaits us all, and if you follow her, or seek to help her in the
wrong fashion at the wrong time, you may find yourself burned."

	"Who *are* you??" she exclaimed, rising to her feet.  "What do you mean?"

	The man smiled.  "You will understand in due course, or not; the future
awaits, Julia...make the right decision and you may yet survive what is to
come."  He turned, and faded from sight.

	Julia spent the few minutes remaining to her searching the peak for that
mysterious, frightening man.  But it was, it seemed, as if he simply
vanished into thin air...

				* * *   

	"You are sure about this??"

	"Yes; the instructions are most explicit, Vazorr.  The letters that waited
for Ambassador Delenn and Entil'zha Sinclair were meant to be known to
each.  However, *this* message was meant to be more...secret, more refined
in nature, and if the recepient decides to reveal what has happened to her
companions, then so be it.  But *she* must make that decision herself."

	"I understand; where, persay, does she now stand?"

	"I have been given to understand that Acolyte Tikopai has gone to the
mountains, to visit the site of the Z'nip'c attack upon Val'na Clifford.

	"Ah; that will, however, be concluding shortly, will it not?"

	"We shall see."

				* * *

	The Chapel...later that night...

	Rest, it seemed, would be denied her this night, as had happened before,
and would happen again.  Julia sat, her eyes blurry, and looked up at the
statue of Valen.  Between the shock of the Entil'zha leaving, and the visit
on the mountain, she doubted this night could get any weirder...

	But she had been wrong before on that score...and might yet be again.

	"Valen..." she whispered, "The Rangers believe in you *so much*, they
swear in your name, by your beliefs, in the name of the code you helped to
create for them.  I don't know what to think...tonight, it's almost as if
the foundations are crumbling beneath me.  I...I was confronted by someone
tonight, someone I don't know...but someone who knew *me*.  The Z'nip'c
proved to my Mistress that the Shadows could get somebody onto Minbar's
surface unnoticed..would they bow so low as to send one of THEIR agents to
give me a warning?...a warning I don't even understand.

	If...if you're real, if the Minbari are right, and their souls are reborn,
or carry on somehow, then give me a sign.

	Please."

	"Forgive me if I intrude upon your meditation.." a calm, but level voice
intruded, and Julia whirled, to see a robed Minbari, proud in stature,
behind her.  "But I come on important business, Acolyte Tikopai.  I
understand and appreciate your sadness on the departure of the Entil'zha,
but, perhaps, there is something here that will aid you.  I do not
understand how it could be so, but there is, it is said, a purpose to all
things, and in the darkest hour, a light will shine, and an answer will be
given."  

	The Minbari held out his hand, and Julia looked down, to see, it seemed, a
simple letter in that hand.  A well written, almost gothic script was on
the letter, two words, and two words only.

	Her name.

	"Who...who is this from??"

	The Minbari's face showed, among other things, amazement and respect when
he replied.  "Valen."

	Julia felt her mouth drop open, and did not move to prevent that from
happening.  "But...what...how.."  It seemed, somehow, in some way, her
prayer had been answered...

	"I do not know, only that *he* wrote this letter, nearly a thousand of
your years ago, in your name, and gave instruction that the letter be
sealed away, until the time described in his instructions came to pass.  

	That time was three hours after the departure of Entil'zha Jeffrey
Sinclair from the surface of Minbar...and now, the letter comes to you."
The Minbari bowed to her, and she could not hide her shock..it was CLEARLY
evident how highly placed in their culture he was.  "Valen willing, in his
name, and in the sight of his writing, I pray this letter brings you
wisdom, Julia Tikopai; in this night, and this place, the words are for you
alone."

	The Minbari turned, and left the Chapel.  With trembling hand, Julia
raised the letter close to her face.  Could she do it??  Could she open the
letter?...a letter from *Valen* himself, a letter that had waited a
thousand years to reach her, this night??

	She made her decision.

				* * *

	The Fourth Context of the Follower, the Truth of what Was, what Is, and
What would Be...

	I opened the letter, and with hands still trembling, read the words upon
that paper.  

	And again.

	And then still yet again.

	And then, I decided that prayers *could* sometimes be answered.  I
believed that there was hope in what was still to come upon us all.  I
knew, at last, why the Entil'zha had done what he had, and that
understanding I kept closer to me then any other secret I had.  The next
day, I returned to my studies, to Observing what was, and while Jennifer
perceived the change in me, she did not inquire, and thus, the secret has
stayed, until now.

	And finally, I came to understand that the written word could not only
change a person, it might have the power to change a people, or even a world.

	And I wonder, now, what effect these words will have, in the years,
decades, and centuries to come, should they survive...

				* * *

To be continued...

****************************************************************************
**      Next: things get a little strange in the world of the Rimstalker, as
this author borrows a page from "Deconstruction" and takes a brief peek
ahead in time to see how the Book of the Observer comes to be..."A Light in
the Darkness", the 12th part of "Dark Circle", starting soon...   



From: dgolding@connect.ab.ca
Subject: Rimstalker, Dark Circle, Part 12a(corrected)
Date: Wed, 03 Jun 1998 20:55:31


Writer's Note: While taking a break from my regular characters, this is a
side avenue that deserved to be explored.  William, Jennifer, Julia and the
rest will return in Part 13, but for now, a look into the history of
something I have mentioned, time to time, from the beginning of this saga
seemed in order.  A something called the Book of the Observer.  All five
parts of this one are a lot shorter then usual, but this tends to write
itself, sometimes...

And an answer to Julia's question at the end of Part 12 is also, along the
way,
handed out...

		       RIMSTALKER: DARK CIRCLE
			       PART 12
		      "A LIGHT IN THE DARKNESS"
			    PHASE I OF V


       ** 'The fear of truth, the fear of the circle, the fire of undoing,
the wastes of destiny, they are ALL one and the same' **

       - from The Book of the Observer

			       * * *

       Late August of the Earth Year 3265..North America, the Western
Mountains...early morning.

       It was an ideal place, Cornelius decided, that the Abbey had been built
in, so few years before. This valley had drained the mountains to the west
for thousands of years, and would continue as such for thousands more.  

       It was a distinctive spot; the knoll upon which the Abbey stood was
betwen the river and a small, but distinctive mountin directly to the
south, called, by some, The Rock of the Partridge.  Cornelius did not, as
such, understand how the name had come to be..perhaps, due to the long
spine of rock that trailed, like a tail, northwest-wards from the main
peak...but that name had been passed down, evidently, for dozens if not
hundreds of generations.  

       Beyond that Rock, an impressive sheer face stood guard on the northern
reaches of the next Range in, and the Northern Wall, of course, blocked the
view inwards on the other side of the valley.  More impressive mountains
stood farther in, beyond these Front Ranges, but the time for appreciation
of the beauty around him was now past.

       There was, as always, work to be done, in his calling.  Both open, and
not so open.

       He cast his gaze to the base of the hill, and as expected, noted the
approach of the party of students who had been coming for some days now
from the small cities of S'Wood and Ge'ary on the Western plains below the
foothills.  They had come, or so it was said, to Learn; to discuss the
meanings of the Books passed down to them from the time of the Great Burn,
and to understand the council those Books provided.

       All too soon, the group stood before him, and Cornelius stroked his
short, silvering beard thoughtfully before stepping off the sacred wood of
his home to greet the newcomers.  "A long journey it has been, Matthew; but
I see your resolve to bring back followers has succeeded."

       "It is indeed a long and lonely trek to this place, Father, but between
the Mountains and the Sky, as I said we would, we have come; come to gain
wisdom from you, come to discuss the words of the Blessed Sheridan and
Delenn the Wise.."

       "Ah, my son, but do not forget.." Cornelius chided, as the group followed
him inside, some grinning obviously at the wordplay, "They are the most
important and noticable of the Books, but so many of us, of our flocks,
indeed, forget the less important but never forgotten texts available to us."

       Matthew grimaced, while the younger men snickered behind.  "I will
assume, Father, that you refer, as you always do, to the Book of the
Observer."

       "Indeed; while the tomes you mention are the most important of all, the
lesser Texts should not be forgotten, and chief among *them* is THE Book of
the Observer.  Must I convince you again, Matthew, or do you do this in the
sheer necessity of performing your duty for your companions?"

       Matthew now smiled, as well.  "Perhaps a little bit of both, Father, and
perhaps I jest with you too much.  However, my companions, while familiar
with the Greater Works, are as yet, unfamiliar with the Lesser...they are
far less common in the cities, you must understand, and as such, they have
followed me here, to learn, and to discuss those learnings, so we may all
gain further insight into the wisdom of the Books that are."

       "Ah..." Cornelius replied, his eyes twinkling.  "I see that you have not
lost your way with words, Matthew; for now, however, despite your ardent
wish to immediately begin arguing with me, I deem it prudent that we leave
off the matter for the remainder of the afternoon, and reconvene after the
evening meal. At that point, we will all be rested, and our energies
revived.  Do you not agree??"

       Matthew nodded, his expression amused.  "It shall be as you wish, Father."

			       * * *

       That evening...
       
       The fire blazed in the hearth, backlighting Cornelius's graying hair, as
Matthew took his seat, a small glass of wine in hand.  Beyond, an enormous
window (how much could that glass have cost?...such things were rare
nowadays, even in the greater houses of the cities) allowed a view out
towards the Rock of the Partridge, looming in the fading light to the
south.  A gusting wind shook the window, and Matthew sighed.  The Histories
showed that before the Great Burn, when machines ruled the Earth, the
weather had been warmer.  Now, he would not be surprised to see the
mountains silvered with snow before they departed from this place.

       "You have all..." Cornelius declared, his gaze now level and
authoritative, "Come to this place, because you allowed young Matthew here 
to convince you that there were things learnable only after, for some of
you, long and lonely trek.  But I shall try and convince you all that it
was worth it; and before you leave, you shall have full oppurtunity to
study what we call the Lesser Books...the Book of Borealis, the Book of
Fire, and, chief among all three, the Book of the Observer."

       "What, persay.." one of the listeners inquired, his gaze sharp, "Can we
learn from these near-forgotten works that we cannot learn from the
Primaries, those that have guided us since the Dark Times??  Before Matthew
approached me, asking me to come with him on this tiring trek, I had only
heard rumour of the Books you so describe.  Why are they so important to
you??"

       "Why indeed??" Cornelius replied, his gaze open.  "Why would I go to all
the effort, Rodric, spending several years of my life building an abbey
dedicated to the Lesser Tomes?  *I* know the answers to that question, my
son, but you, as of yet, do not.  That is why you have come...to listen, to
learn, to ask questions, not the questions that the greater Books have
answered for you, but the Lesser Ones...the questions that spend all their
time hiding in between the moments."  

       Cornelius reached out, and picked up a book, cover done all in black,
save for a sigil of silver, a star overlain onto a circle.  "I ask you all
to listen carefully to these words, for they are, in many respects, far
less clear then those you are familiar with.  But they tell a very
important tale, my friends...a very important tale indeed."

       "And we are to start where?" Rodric inquired, his gaze ironic.

       "Where you would suppose.." Cornelius replied, a smile crinkling his
face.  "At the beginning."

***************************************************************************
***
Continued next part..  



From: dgolding@connect.ab.ca
Subject: Rimstalker, Dark Circle, Part 12b
Date: Wed, 03 Jun 1998 20:23:00


			RIMSTALKER:DARK CIRCLE
			      PART 12
		       "A LIGHT IN THE DARKNESS"
			   PHASE II OF V

			      * * *

ONE...THE WAY THAT WORDS ARE WRITTEN...

			      * * *

	"Where did it all start, do you think?"

	"Here."
		
			      * * *

	Summer, Earth Year 2350...Sukoiya Alliance Publishing Corporation, Mars.

	The meeting that ensued that day was not momentous on the scale of what
was, but very important on the scale of what would be.   

	The scene was not distinctive, but very telling that morning.  Richard
Courvoisier, the managing publisher of Sukoiya Alliance, sat alone in his
desk, the great glass window of  Sukoiya Dome behind, his expression
pensive.  That window had been built following the chaos of the Telepath
War, and had survived every crisis since then.  Would it survive the crises
still to come?  Courvoisier could not answer that question, and would not
try...but for now, there were difficult choices to make.

	The situation, as it stood, was this: every war that had ever happened in
the memories of recent Man had been examined and cross-examined by a
multitude of researchers, historians and other interested parties, and the
series of wars that had flamed throughout the previous century had been no
different.  The Earth-Minbari, Shadow, Telepath and Drakh Wars had each
damaged Earth and its satelite worlds in different ways and fashions, and
the recorded histories of those conflicts told stories about the people
that had fought in them.

	In the four decades in which those wars happened, a great many writers and
historians had put forth their versions of what had happened, and, every
one was different, in some respects.  Sukoiya Alliance had managed, in the
early years of its existence, to sign a great many of those writers to
publishing through their system, and as such,  enormous profit had arisen
in the first fifty years after the end of the Drakh War, as the interested
public, Alliance-wide, who had not lived through those wars had learned the
stories of what had happened.  

Indeed, entire generations had grown up, reading the writings of Amanda
Zefram Teague, Jennifer Clifford, and others...the stories told of  John
Sheridan, William Westcastle, and all the rest...but the problem that
always arose in these situations was beginning to become clearer.  As time
faded the harshness of war into distant memories, and those who had fought
the battles grew old and died, the interest in the Wars had dimmed, and
profits had dropped.  Courvoisier sighed; it ws unfortunate, but had
happened before, and would certainly happen again.   Now, the time had come
to decide which works would survive the winnowing of published works, and
which would be consigned to history.

	The doors on the far wall opened, and two people entered, a man and a
woman.  Courvoisier nodded intently; the publishing staff had, as he
suspected, decided to send the representatives expected...many of the
decisions, it seemed, had already been made.

	"Good morning, sir."

	"I think we can argue, that the morning is not good at all, Keynes.  The
time has come for us to decide which of our catalogued works will continue
their publishing run, and which will not, and a great majority of those in
question come from the Conflictive History section, as you no doubt realize."

	Keynes nodded. "It is, I suppose time to determine exactly how revelant
those works are anymore to Sukoiya's prime interests.  Many of them exist,
Alliance-wide, in their millions, and our publishing mediums will ensure
that they survive for several centuries, at least..."

	"Precisely."  Courvoisier decided to come to the point.  "The Board of
Directors has demanded that we stop production on any non-revelant works;
as such, have you and Miss Vellant come to a decision on which catalogue
items shall be included in this category?"

	"We have, sir."  

	Keynes passed a crystal across the table, and Courvoisier quickly
insterted it in his desk terminal, and read the list there displayed.  An
expression of regret quickly passed across his face, then, decisiveness
returned.  "So; it is as I suspected; well written as they are, the staff
has decided to, among others, suspend production on the works of Teague,
Clifford and Tikopai?"

	"Yes,  sir; the time has come where the interests of the company must
overrule the power of their written words."

	Courvoisier nodded.   "Very well; I will pass this recommendation up to
the Board, and they will, no doubt, approve them in due course.  Thank you
for your assistance, Keynes, Miss Vellant.  You are dismissed."
	
				* * *

	"It is as we feared; they have cancelled production."

	"Keynes, this is intolerable!!  The works of Clifford and Tikopai,
especially, should have survived your damn winnowing!!"

	"My job is important enough to me that I do not wish to lose it, but cease
your thoughtless rages, while I was forced to agree with the staff
decision, that does not mean that all is lost...now we will have to take
action, as was planned."		

	"Can it still be done?"

	"Of course; there are enough, already, who believe, to ensure that the
Society of the Observers protects those works, and ensures their survival,
in the decades and, we can hope, centuries to come.  It is the nature of
Man to fight war and change histories to suit the present, but as long as
the Society survives, the works of the Observers will never, I assure you,
be forgotten."

	"The future will tell, Keynes, whether or not you are right."

	Later on, after the others had left, Keynes drew open the draw of his
nightside table, and removed the silver and jade broach that lay within.

	"Valen willing..." the Ranger whispered, "We will not have to leave it to
fate."

				* * *
				
	"So that is where it started!"

	"Precisely; now see what came next..."

				* * *
******************************************************************************

	Continued next part...


From: dgolding@connect.ab.ca
Subject: Rimstalker, Dark Circle, Part 12c
Date: Wed, 03 Jun 1998 20:23:06


			RIMSTALKER: DARK CIRCLE
				PART 12
		       "A LIGHT IN THE DARKNESS"
			    PHASE III OF V

`                               * * *

	TWO: THE SACRIFICES MADE..

				* * *
	
	"You were right, of course; these records are just as telling about our
past as the Others, those that he has gone to Earth for, to watch at the
End.  He will be surprised, and pleased, to find that more such exist."

	"Yes, but for now, we must continue."

	"Agreed!..what became of this 'Society of the Observer'?"

	A smile.  "Watch closely."

				* * *

	Autumn, the Earth Year 2800; the Island of Great Britain...37 years after
the Great Burn.

	"The weather improves.." Boyle commented, his eyes upon the gray clouds
outside the window, itself veined with cracks, litany of the past that was.
 Maybe, the sun would actually come out today..
	
	"All too slowly, my young friend.."  Geoffrey replied with a sigh, as the
kettle began to come to a boil nearby.  "All too slowly.  Thirty-odd years
it has been now..years of starvation and cold for Those that stayed Behind.
 I can hardly remember what it was like before..and now, even though, among
the Society, we have rebuilt to an enviable degree, there are still many
who live in the ruins like rats, fighting amongst themselves for the scraps
they can steal."

	Boyle snorted.  "Those among us who have reverted to farming, who planned
from the beginning, are the ones who will survive.  In due course, we may
rise above that level, and begin to build the cities again...but I suspect,
friend, that time will come long after we have passed Beyond to join Those
who have Gone Before Us."
	
	"Quite so;  the Society saw this coming as much as a hundred years ago,
and planned for it; as such, our current standing is related to that
foresight."

	"Yes; and in the end, the Written Word and the Spoken Truth will survive,
because of  what was done.  No one bothers us here, and so, the work will
continue, until the Book is finished...and the end purpose the Society
intended from the very beginning can be allowed to come to pass."

	"And do you believe that time will be soon??"

	Boyle reached inside his long cloak, and withdrew a sheef of papers.
"Read this, and decide for yourself."

	Geoffrey received the sheef with some trepidation, and sat down upon the
oak chair he had built himself, in his youth, before the war, before so
much was lost, and began to read...

	"And it was so, beyond the years of Fire, that the Observer spoke down to
her first Disciple, Keynes, and the Word passed on amongst the masses; that
which was seen had been written, that which was purposeful had been
accomplished, but that which was feared had also come to pass.  Not to
stand above the Greater, but beside and beneath, to tell the story that was
not, to reveal the Side that was hidden.  And Keynes saw that this was so,
and he was glad, and postrated himself in the sight of his Observer, and
gave thanks..."  

	Geoffrey dropped the papers onto his lap, and allowed himself to smile.
"That, I will assume, is only the, ah, initial version...but if it all goes
like that, Boyle, then yes, I can accept that the Finality of what we try
will be allowed to come to pass."

	"The Society believes that the Work, as it is, will be finished sometime
in the next year or two...and then..."  Boyle's gaze grew contemplative,
and he looked out on the rocky desolation outside, and sighed.  "The Book
will, with diligence, spread, survive, and become part of what will be."

	"After all we achieved as a race in the years since the Darkness was
defeated.. surviving the wars, maintaining the Alliance, aiding those who
aid US in secret, that we should descend to fighting a war that could do
THIS..."  Geoffrey shook his head sadly.  "Such a waste...so much
lost...you understand, of course, how long it will take for Those that
Remain to find that again.."

	"Yes, of course I do!!...but the Book, amongst the Rest, WILL maintain the
continuity that we, ah, shall I say, all need.  A hundred years from now,
no one outside the Society will remember how this began...three hundred
years from now, the Society ITSELF will have been forgotten, and only the
Book will survive...and beyond?...well, I suspect, humans being what we
are, that a religion of some sort will arise around the Books.   That, in
itself, will be enough to say that the Observers, and the Others, succeeded
in their mission...will it not?"

	"We shall have to see."  At that point, the whining of the kettle
announced what they had both been waiting for.  "Ah!!"  Geoffrey rose, and
with purposeful step, moved to the boiling kettle.  "Would you care for
tea?  I'm afraid it is not up to the excellence of that we enjoyed in our
youth, but that, I fear, will never be recaptured again.."

	"Enough, my friend!"  Boyle declared, as outside, a light, cold  rain
began to fall.  "On in this day, in this age, any comfort helps."

				* * *
	
	Personal Diary of Brother Boyle McCaffrey, on the fortieth day of the year
of our Lord Two Thousand Eight Hundred and Thirty One...

	He was right, of course.

	All the comments Brother Geoffrey made that  day, so many years ago, may
he forever rest in peace, reflect on what we have brought to pass.  The
ruins decay, and time passes on; memories grow dimmer, and time passes on,
and the Book, the Book that our Society invested so much work on, kept so
many secrets to protect, and gave up so many lives to bring to fruition,
now, along with the Others, has begun to spread among the masses like the
Fire it must be. 

	Hundreds of years ago, the Observer, or Observers, whichever it may be,
for I can no longer recall, wrote down the Words that Are, and gave us back
a portion of the future.  I do not doubt that was not her intention, but
that is what has resulted.  The Great War of the Shadow may be long gone,
but She stands still, through her work, to fight the shadows that, even
now, stand among us.

	That, I believe, is the greatest gift She could have given us.

	And because of it, perhaps we will survive the Dark age to come, and when
the Rangers return from the skies, after we have redeemed ourselves in
their eyes, Her words will stand among us still.

	I know it.

				  * * * 

	"More and more interesting."

	"Yes; do you think that when these Observers, Clifford and Tikopai, wrote
down what they did, that they thought it would come to this point??"

	"You can say the same about any of the Other Books we know of from that
time.  An example you will understand..."

	"The Book of the Blessed Sheridan??"  the Other replied, his smile slight.

	"Precisely."

	"Very well, then, are we finished here?"

	"Not quite..watch on..."

				* * *

*****************************************************************************
	Continued next part...


From: dgolding@connect.ab.ca
Subject: Rimstalker, Dark Circle, Part 12d
Date: Wed, 03 Jun 1998 20:23:16

			   RIMSTALKER: DARK CIRCLE
				 PART 12
			"A LIGHT IN THE DARKNESS"
			      PHASE IV OF V

	**"Protect the One who Comes to haunt you; protect the Follower as she was
protected, Save the Youngster who strides in your footstep, and find the
redemption you so deserve."**

	- From the Book of the Observer

				 * * *

	THREE: THE YOUNGSTER FOLLOWS CLOSELY...

				 * * *
	"Ah...I see that we begin to cycle back to the beginning of this tale,=
 then."

	"Perhaps; after another score of centuries, they had nearly forgotten us,
and descended, as Geoffrey and Boyle suggested, to religions based partly
upon the Books so written."

	"Indeed; and while conditions, as we can certainly understand, were not
good, things were, it seems, beginning to improve.  Those that We Were had
begun to help in secret, contacting Brothers of the Books across the world
to aide Those who were Left Behind.

	And in amongst this task, there was still oppurtunity to hold out a
helping hand to those who needed it most..."

				* * *

	The Earth Year 3225; North America...the Northwest...the city of
Ge'ahry...Spring.

	This had, Victor decided, probably always been a crossroad in this part of
the world.  At the confluence of two rivers, with the plains behind it, and
the mountains in front.  And while settlements in the dense forests to the
west continued to be sparse, and fighting amongst the city-nations
continued to be a problem (hence, Ge'ahry's thick, high stone walls) as
time passed, things continued to get better.  This time, maybe they would
succeed; the ruins of the enormous ancient city beneath Ge'ahry suggested
what would happen if they did not.

	That this was PARTLY due to the efforts of he and his fellow..ah, what was
the best word?...Brothers was something Victor had sworn, before the
Sha'vei no'Raden Elders to keep to himself.  With a sigh, he decided it was
probably time to re-read sections of the book before the sermon.  There was
never enough time..

	It was then that Victor heard the shouting and raw noise outside, and
taking hold of a stout cudgel, went to investigate.  Throwing the door
open, he found a young boy, dirty and scratched as many of  the street
people were, being beaten upon by a small group of others his age.  With a
shout, he strode into the fray, and quickly dispersed the gang, who, with a
startled glance, faded from sight.  Perhaps, they were unused to seeing one
of the Robe doing such a thing; no matter, this boy obviously needed help,
and the Words of the Observer and the Blessed Sheridan were clear on such
matters.

	The boy's eyes fluttered open...Victor decided that he would have bruises
to deal with for perhaps a week or so.  "If you were looking for help, boy,
perhaps you have come to the right place."

	The boy's eyes widened.  "Father!!...I meant no disrespect..."

	"Come now..." Victor chided, "None of that; come indoors, and we will
decide what to do with you."

	The doors closed behind, and soon after, once clean and full of food and
hot drink, the boy was sufficiently revived to look around with interest.
"Your gaze suggests that you have not strayed inside to learn from the
Books for some time..." Victor commented, his gaze direct. "Is this so?"

	"Surviving on the street didn't...well, leave much time for that, Father,
it was difficult enough to survive.  I barely learned how to read as it
was..."

	"I see..."

	"Cornelius.  My name is...Cornelius."

	"Well now...to be saddled with such a name; ah well, but you shall
survive, I'm sure. Very well, then, Cornelius...I shall give you this..."
and with a practiced grab, Victor removed one of his precious books from
its hiding place, "Read it, CAREFULLY, mind you, and after you have
finished, tell me what you have learned."

	"Must I?" the boy, Cornelius, asked, his face screwed up.

	"Consider it payment for saving you, boy." Victor replied caustically.
"Be glad I do not expect more from you...for now."

	"Yes, Father."  With that, Cornelius opened the book...which happened, of
course, to be Victor's copy of the Book of the Observer.  If he couldn't
learn anything from THAT, there was little hope...

				* * *

	Personal Diary of Father Victor Leahy...

	Six months he has been with me now, and shows no sign of leaving; all
this, I believe, began after his first reading of the Book I gave him.
Perhaps the change will be permament, and if so...then I may, at last, have
found someone to follow me in my footsteps...

				* * *

	I am Cornelius of Ge'ahry...now FATHER Cornelius, I can call myself, and
the secrets I have learned in the last fifteen years have changed my life
beyond recognition.  What Victor gave me, I will, in due course, give back
to those to Come Behind Us, to to continue the work that Is.  Those who
Stayed Behind, of which I once was one, unknowing and na=EFve, need our help=
,
until we have redeemed ourselves enough for the Return.

	That time is not yet, and as such, I have a great deal of work to do.

	I hope, no, I pray, that I have now paid back Victor's favour, that he
gave to me so many years ago.

				* * *

	"She must have KNOWN  the power her words would eventually have!"

	A smile.  "Perhaps."

	The Younger ruefully nodded.  "I see there is one more record to=
 examine..."

	"Yes, if short..."

****************************************************************************
	To be concluded...



From: dgolding@connect.ab.ca
Subject: Rimstalker, Dark Circle, Part 12e
Date: Wed, 03 Jun 1998 20:23:22

			RIMSTALKER: DARK CIRCLE
			       PART 12
		       "A LIGHT IN THE DARKNESS"
			    PHASE V OF V

	**"To speak of the wait is to speak of the Darkness behind us; to learn of
the secrets is to live in all three forms.  To practice unyielding, is to
know the final result, and to live between the moments is to know that the
RULES CAN BE CHANGED."**

	- From the Book of the Observer

				* * *

	September, 3265; The Abbey of the Observer...midday.

	"It is as I said, was it not?" Cornelius inquired, as nearby, Matthew
reclined nonchalantly against a tree behind the head of the knoll.  "Bring
them, and change their lives.  The Book of the Observer has changed all of
us in ways both visible and invisible..me most of all.  I was worse then
lost when Victor dragged me off the streets of Ge'ary forty years ago, and
what he taught me brought me first wisdom, and then the courage to attempt
what many thought to be impossible."

	"You built this place by yourself.."  Matthew stated, his expression part
amazement and part appreciation, "Because you were taught that by the Book
that teaches us all.  They thought they knew everything there was to know,
and they were, of course, wrong.  I will, once again, thank you, Cornelius,
for all that you have done, not only for me, but for those that followed me
here...and those that, I hope, will join you in this place in the years to
come."

	Cornelius smiled.  "I have been paying back this debt to the Book for the
greater part of my life, Matthew, and as long as I live, that repayment
will continue.  If I have managed to change lives, most of all that fool
Rodric, to a better pattern, to a calmer way, then we will, in some small
fashion, have succeeded in our mission." The monk's expression grew
pensive.  "Sooner or later, it will happen, you know; for nearly five
hundred years, we have kept the faith with the people of Earth, but they
advance now, to the point where a Change is coming, a change, Matthew, that
you may live to see in your lifetime."

	"What do you mean, Father??  What change?"

	"I cannot say, for I do not know how it will happen, only that it will. It
may approach us from behind, and catch us unawares, we may not be ready for
it, and the *people* certainly will not, but when it happens.."  Cornelius
chuckled.  "When it happens, I suspect that those who follow OUR Book will
be better prepared then many of the rest."

	Matthew's expression showed that he was not happy with those statements,
but the young cleric immediately put the best face on the matter.  "The
future will tell, Father, whether or not you are right; but for now, we
have a long journey to begin if we are to return to our homes and our
cities.  And so, I must join my companions at the base of the hill, and bid
you farewell, Father.  The time here has been..illuminating."

	Cornelius nodded.  "To us all, my son.  Farewell, and Godspeed to you all."

				* * *

	The sun shifted, and eventually, sank beneath the Western Mountains,
briefly catching on the Mountains of the Cross, outlining the Pyramid in
fire, before vanishing.  The Supper hour passed, and Nightfall brought the
myriad stars, and still Cornelius sat, the glow of his home behind him, his
gaze patient and waiting.  Eventually, the matter he had been waiting on
occurred.

	Overhead, a whispering sound alerted him, and a faint violet glow against
the stars, outlining the dark form far overhead.  Cornelius smiled, as the
bottom of that form opened up into an iris, and a glow sprang into being,
outlining a circle on the hillside nearby.  A figure quickly sank through
the glow, and reaching the ground, sprang out.  The figure was all in
black, with one, and only one, distinctive sigil on his clothes...

	The broach of silver and jade on his right breast.

	Cornelius rose, and bowed.  "Sha'vei Aronic; it is a pleasure, indeed a
pleasure, to meet you again.  May I ask what brings you here this night of
nights?"

	Aronic smiled.  "My visits are not as common as I would wish, Cornelius;
but that may yet change..."

				* * *

	"A rare pleasure; do you think HE will find these records useful??"

	The Elder paused, his thoughts both pleased and satisfied at the outcome.
"I would say, so, YES...I would *definitely* say so."

				* * *

	Mid August, 2260...the Valley of Sorrows, Minbar...before dawn.

	The Words still echoed with her, even after all the readings, and Julia,
finding herself, finally, very near sleep at last, carefully placed the
letter on the nightstand beside her.  It explained everything, but the
letter did not reveal what HE must have gone through to reach that
place...the trip back through time, leaving behind all he was and knew for
the unknown...but in the knowledge that he would succeed, that in that time
he would see the Shadows defeated.

	That the Shadows were *not* defeated in his time of origin was something
he could not hope to control.  That was up to what he had helped create,
the Anla'Shok of the present, to act on.  Julia fuzzily decided that she
would have to write on this, and if the Shadows were at *last* defeated, to
warn the generations to come, to make SURE this never happened again.

	Her last thought before sleep claimed her, was that if Jeffrey Sinclair's
writings could survive a thousand years to reach her, then there was the
slim possibility that her writings could, just maybe, do the same...

	She was, after all, an Observer.  That had to be important...

****************************************************************************
***
Next: As the Army of Light plays a waiting game and the Shadows continue
their random strikes across known space, Julia spends the Fall of 2260,
admist her training, on writing a letter to her mother..a letter that
reaches Bethany only a few weeks before all hell breaks loose!  The date??
Nov 15, 2260.  The Name?  "The Wait of the Watched" the 13th part of 'Dark
Circle' coming VERY soon to a screen near you..

(P.S..yes indeedy, I decided, like JMS, to skip a great chunk of the year
here...if only to really speed up the arc.  All too soon, it will be time
for the <Z-> timeperiod, and guess what, those two weeks won't be any
easier on my characters then they were on JMS's.  Stay tuned, folks!! DGG)


From: dgolding@connect.ab.ca
Subject: Rimstalker, Dark Circle, Part 13
Date: Tue, 09 Jun 1998 23:31:51

			RIMSTALKER: DARK CIRCLE
			       PART 13
		       "THE WAIT OF THE WATCHED"

	**There was, about that time, a sense of uneasy waiting, a pause between
movements, a gathering of momentum towards the fiery conclusion awaiting
us.  None of us wanted to believe that it would come to what it did, but in
the thoughts that waited in those dark places none would enter, we knew
that it was inevitable.  The Shadows and the Vorlons, in the end, moved to
that finale with unstoppable force, and in between, we waited, trying, if
not to find a way to victory, to, instead, call an end to the madness.

	But before that happened, a great deal of personal pain was visited upon
William and I, a mass of sorrow and loss; and it started with..."**

	- Paraphrased from  "Storm Crossing: The Shadow War, and Other
Responsibilities" and other works

				* * *

	November 15th, 2260; Narhlak System...

	In the past several months, the flock of rebel destroyers and cruisers
hanging high over Narhlak's equator had grown by over fifty percent, as
Rimward commands, unwilling to carry out the hardline and occasionally
chaotic orders issuing from Earthdome, had broken away, and through various
means, including Ranger contacts, had managed to find their way to Narhlak.
 Because of those defections, the fleet now possessed the equivalent of
close to six carrier groups, and under the watchful eyes of Iain and her
other senior captains, things were going well.  In fact, since the Assembly
of captains had officially elected her Fleet Commodore back in August, she
had found herself with more and more free time on her hands.

	Bethany sighed, and put down her treasured, antique copy of 'The Two
Towers'.  That book, and its Four companions, had been passed down from
Tikopai to Tikopai for over two hundred years, now; and, in many respects,
Tolkien, now dead for over three centuries, could have looked at present
day events, and seen a great many parallels with his own work.  Would she
be able to pass them onto Julia, was the question...

	In any case, the hiding continued; even though G'kael had sent the
reluctant Na'kal and his Warship to Babylon 5 only twelve hours before, the
safest place for her ships, until the threat of the Shadows was SOMEHOW
elliminated, was right here.  G'kael had been right, from the beginning;
Narhlak was so far from anywhere important, that the encounter with the
Shadows and Vorlons back in August had been the only one..and now, everyone
seemed to be holding their breath, waiting to see what would happen next.

	<Beep>  

	"Tikopai; go."

	"Commodore.." Deitrich reported, his voice measurably interested, "One of
those Ranger warships just jumped into the system, and is maneuvering to
rendezvous with us.  Can I suggest that you come to the bridge?"

	"What aren't you telling me, Commander?"

	"The commander of  the...White Star, who identifies herself as a Jennifer
Clifford, has also requested the presence of Mariallah on the bridge when
she arrives. I took the step of looking into the records, and found, ah,
that according to Earthgov, LIEUTENANT Clifford was killed at Nighthawk
Colony, almost two years ago..."

	"Which obviously, she was not." Bethany sighed.  "And Mariallah's former
posting, was, of course, Nighthawk; which suggests that they may have a
history together.  Very well, Commander...I'm on my way."

				* * *

	"She gave me this letter...and then went to deal with Mariallah privately."

	"I see."  A pause, and then, a raising of eyebrows.  "Commodore..message
coming in from the surface; N'rothak informs us that G'kael lifted off from
the base more then half an hour ago, and is intending to dock with us!!"

	"You've...got to be kidding; what would bring him up here??"

				* * *

	Mariallah sat on the far side of the office, her face a cold mask of hurt
and anger, while Jennifer leant against the wall, and tried to deal with
the guilt and regret that was just about all she was feeling right now.
This woman, one of  the only people she had ever gotten close to in her
former life of service, had believed in a lie for almost two years, and
now, that half-truth had caught up to them both.

	"Why?"  Mariallah demanded.  "Why did you do it??"

	"I'm not expecting you to understand the reasons, Mariallah...I barely
understand them myself, and this is after living the life I've lived since
then...a life of wonder, of change and of terror.  You have no idea...no
idea at ALL what I went through in those twenty-four hours, the time in
which you thought William, Walther and I to be dead, killed by the Shadows..."

	"Try me, Jennifer; try to explain, please do!!  And while you're at it,
would you mind, terribly, telling me why you became what you are, all in
black...so serious.."  Mariallah just about broke down, and then, the anger
was gone.  "We've changed so much from what we've seen, but THIS..."

	"The Shadows, when they attacked us that day, let me live, for reasons I
only partly understand; you see, I, and a few other humans, possess a gift
called Observing; the words we write, the words we collect, and make real,
stand a chance of surviving to warn and instruct those that Wait in the
centuries ahead of us.  And this time period is critical to us all,
Mariallah; you may not feel you are playing an important part, but
eventually..

	Eventually, we will all play an important part in this conflict, whether
it be here or trying to free Earth from President Clark and his New Order,
which, if the Rangers, a army of Light built by both Minbar and Earth,
succeed against the Shadows, is a distinct possibility.  But I
digress...the woman I was really DID die that day, so while it seems a lie,
in many respects, it wasn't at all."

	Mariallah snorted.  "A little too symbolic for this girl; but I guess...I
guess I can understand the danger we face...the Captain told me about these
Shadow things, and I saw the vid of the ships that nearly destroyed us in
August...but you...you make it somehow more real for me, Jennifer."  A
pause, and then, the doctor asked the question that had been weighing on
her for some time now.  "CAN we stop them?"

	"What I and William have become, what we stand for and with, is, along
with the work that Captain John Sheridan is doing at Babylon 5, our very
best chance to do exactly that.  When the crux of this War finally breaks,
we will be there; and if the Shadows  win, I suspect that none of us will
survive."  Jennifer tried to smile.  "But that is neither here nor there,
my friend; we have a great deal to catch up on, now that the veils have
been cast away."

	"A great deal indeed.." a familiar voice announced, and the two women
turned to see G'kael leaning nonchalantly in the doorway, his stance
revealing the satisfaction he felt.  "You nearly waited too long, Jennifer,
to do what you did, but now it is done, I cannot be anything other then
pleased."

	She smiled.  "G'kael, I think, if you wouldn't mind, that I would like you
to join us.."  she turned to Mariallah, and said, "G'kael is one of the
two, by the way, who rescued me at Nighthawk, and told me I should do what
I did..."

	"Oh REALLY!"  The doctor turned a critical eye on the Narn.  "I understand
how you have helped us all, but I've only just forgiven Jennie for what she
did...might it now be your turn??"

	G'kael laughed, and nodded.  "By G'quan, are all females of your race so
forceful??"

	"Sometimes, yes."

	"Then I shall be pleased, as you say, to earn your forgiveness, Doctor;
where shall I begin?"

				   * * *
	
	Bethany sat down in her quarters, and with amazement, and a little bit of
shock, once again began to read the letter that Jennifer Clifford had
bought with her from Minbar; a letter from Julia, a letter that in its
sheer STRENGTH showed her what her daughter was becoming.  A single tear
ran down her cheek, and she absent-mindedly wiped it away.  It would not be
the only one.

				   *//*

	August 24th, 2260...

	Hello, Mother.

	Though separate we may be, I have learned, through various means, that
words can transcend boundaries both of space and time, and if words are the
only way we know one another, then if I can make you SEE what has happened,
what IS happening, and what your daughter is doing, then I have succeeded.
Until the Shadows are defeated, none of us are safe, but you least of all;
the Shadows would tear your very precious fleet to shreds if you tried to
help, and We can't allow that to happen..the ships are too valuable for the
Future, and YOU, Mother, are too valuable a person to lose on so fruitless
a Crusade.

	But I do not mean to be darkhearted; everything I can see around me
suggests that hope still exists.  The White Star Fleet  continues to grow
and train on a daily basis, under the tutelage of William, the Minbari
Vikotal, and their growing cadre of lesser commanders.  They are trying to
cover all possible situations and outcomes, simulated attack practices, not
only on targets, but on each other; jump outs in every condition, under
every situation...practice, practice and more practice is their key.

	William's problem, however, is more indepth.  He is growing more and more
concerned, as time goes on, that nothing they do will be enough, and that
every death that may result through not training ENOUGH will be his fault.
It is foolish...it is predictable, and it is very human; but before this is
all over, I pray he can survive the pain of what will happen when we engage
the Shadows for the first time.

	Damn, and I just ignored my own advice;  your darkhearted daughter is
going to put her pen down until she gets in a better mood...

				* // *                          

	September 14, 2260..

	I will try and describe to you the beauty of fighting this fight, the way
I see it, the way I am living it.  My Mistress, Val'na Jennifer Clifford,
is, among the human Rangers, one of the most gifted users of a Minbari
weapon called a denn'bok, or, in our language, fighting pike.  These
weapons were, traditionally, before the coming of this war, only used by
the Minbari Warrior caste; but that has now changed.  There are a steadily
growing number of Rangers who have earned the right to carry this weapon,
and the rest strive to equal their ability.  

	That, of course, is one of the key facets of their training; when you
believed you have practiced enough, practice more; when you believe
yourself to be ready, you are not, and when your followers believe in you
enough to follow you through the Fire and to their deaths, then, and only
then, are you ready to fight the fight that is.

	When I first aligned myself with the Rangers, I was unsure even of what
the fight was meant to be.  That has now changed, and continues to change
as time passes.  I learn to speak their language, and while it is a
challenge, I am already more fluent in Minbari then trainees ten years
older then me; a result, as you well understand, Mother, of your daughter's
boon and curse.  And while it will be years before I earn my own denn'bok,
I fare better in close combat training then I did, and under the watchful
eye of those who help me, like Jennifer's close companion, the Minbari
Dreann, I improve.

	That is, of course, the only option open to us; if we are to fight this
war, and win, then we must all be the best at what we do.  And even though
I will not be a Ranger until I grow older, I can get to within striking
distance of that goal, and be satisfied.

				* // *

	September 28th, 2260...

	I will now turn to a subject we have been avoiding for some time now,
'some time' being the majority of my life, to date.  It is difficult to
write this, but it HAS to be dealt with, and along the way, I can continue
to deal with a problem of my own, a problem of sudden loss, the sadness I
felt at the passing from this place of a great man; a man named Jeffrey
Sinclair. 

	This man was not born here, but in the end,  the City of Sorrows became
his home more then anywhere else.  The place that brought him here has now
become the core of what we are becoming, and in the end, he was able to
return there, one last time, before passing on to carry out the duty that
was his...whatever that might be, no one I know will talk of it.  But when
I was adrift and lost, he stepped forward, and made me welcome, invited me
into his inner circles to see his view of the Rangers, and to teach me, I
guess, a little bit of patience and humility, virtues I was sadly lacking
in when younger.  For this I must apologize, but that leads me into the
core subject I am writing on today...OUR problem.

	I do not blame you for doing what you did, Mother, only that you made it
very hard on us both.  In your darkest, secret thoughts, did you feel
relief, to know that my impending birth prevented you from fighting, and
dying, on the Battle of the Line??   And then, did you run from me, for all
those years, between the stars and along the Rim, because you still think
you should have stood on the Line, if you could have??

	I do not ask you to respond to these questions now, there is too much at
stake and too much else to worry about for them to be important.  But there
will come a time, if Valen allows it, in the none too distant future, when
the guns fall silent and the darkness is banished once more, that your ship
and mine shall meet in the far reaches, and we will talk on this.

	We must.  We are family, Mother, even if sometimes it hasn't seemed like
it, and family shares something important, beyond names....

				* // *                          

	The lights were purposefully dimmed now, the only illumination coming from
the single, clean burning candle that Julia had sent with her letter.  But
that was enough to see, enough to read the words that were; the message had
long ago hit home, and how right it was...

				* // * 

	October 27th, 2260..

	I must apologize, Mother; a longer gap it has been, this time, but things
have been very busy, here, of late; training for the future has been
replaced, instead, with the practice of my other, greater gift, and for a
very good reason, but one that you must, as you already understand, keep
the secret on until the time is right.  

	The White Star fleet, that class that started with one, now number many
many dozens, most of which are considered as ready for battle as we can
manage. The orbitals continue to build, but the main push is now complete,
for building more at this stage would outtax William and Vikotal's
abilities in crewing them.  The end result of our long, hard road has
finally, it seemed, b